// PPgen source for “1812” Napoleon I in Russia
// ppgen ver 3.50
.dt The Project Gutenberg eBook of “1812” Napoleon I in Russia, by Vassili Verestchagin
.if h
.il fn=cover.jpg w=567px ew=98% alt=‘Cover’
.pb
.if-
.de h1 { text-align:center;font-weight:normal;font-size:1.8em; }
.de h2 { text-align:center;font-weight:normal;font-size:1.1em; page-break-before: auto }
.de .fright { clear:right; float:right; max-width:100%; margin:0em 0em 0em 0.5em; }
.de .fleft { clear:left; float:left; max-width:100%; margin:0em 0.5em 0em 0em; }
.de @media handheld { .fleft { float:left; }}
.de @media handheld { .fright { float:right; }}
.sp 4
.h1
“1812”||NAPOLEON I IN RUSSIA
.sp 4
.pb
// 002.png
.sp 4
.fs 70%
.in +2
.ll -2
.if h
.il fn=oe_art.jpg w=40px ew=7%
.if-
.if t
.ti +2
ART
.if-
.in +3
.ti -3
GAINSBOROUGH. By Walter Armstrong, Director
of the National Gallery, Ireland. With 62 Photogravures
and 10 Lithographs in Colour. £5 5s. net.
.ti -3
LEONARDO DA VINCI. From the French of Eugène
Muntz. In 2 vols., with 20 Photogravures, 26
Coloured Plates, and about 200 Text Illustrations.
£2 2s. net.
.ti -3
MEISSONIER. By Vallery C. O. Greard. From
the French by Lady Mary Loyd and Florence
Simmonds. With 38 Full-page Plates, and 250
Text Illustrations. £1 16s. net.
.ti -3
CORREGGIO. By Corrado Ricci. Translated by
Florence Simmonds. With 16 Photogravures,
21 Full-page Plates in Colour, and 160 Illustrations
in Text. £2 2s. net.
.ti -3
REMBRANDT. By Emile Michel. Edited by
Frederick Wedmore. With 76 Full-page Plates
and 250 Text Illustrations. £2 2s. net.
.hr 10%
.ti -3
NEW LETTERS OF NAPOLEON I. Omitted from the
Edition published under the auspices of Napoleon
III. Translated from the French by Lady Mary
Loyd. 15s. net.
.ti -3
NAPOLEON AND THE FAIR SEX. From the French
of Frédéric Masson. With a Portrait. 6s.
.in -3
.sp
.ce 2
LONDON: WILLIAM HEINEMANN.
21 Bedford Street, W.C.
.ll +2
.in -2
.fs 100%
// 003.png
// 004.png
.if h
.il fn=frontis.jpg w=500px ew=85% alt=‘Author’s portrait’
.if-
.if t
.ti +2
[Illustration: Signed author’s portrait]
.if-
.pb
// 005.png
.sp 4
.fs 160%
.ce 2
“1812”
NAPOLEON I IN RUSSIA
.sp 4
.fs 60%
.ce
BY
.fs 100%
.ce
VASSILI VERESTCHAGIN
.sp 4
.fs 70%
.ce
WITH AN INTRODUCTION BY
.fs 100%
.ce
R. WHITEING
.sp
.fs 60%
.ce
Illustrated from Sketches and Paintings by the Author
.if h
.il fn=i_179.jpg w=200px ew=33% alt=‘Printer’s decoration’
.if-
.if t
[Illustration: Printer’s decoration]
.if-
.sp 2
.fs 80%
.ce 3
LONDON
WILLIAM HEINEMANN
1899
.pb
// 006.png
.sp 4
.fs 70%
.ll -36
.in +2
.ti -2
This Edition enjoys copyright in
all countries signatory to the
Berne Treaty, and is not to be
imported into the United States
of America.
.in -2
.ll +36
.pb
// 007.png
.sp 4
.fs 100%
.ce
CONTENTS
.sp 2
.ta rlr ew=100%
| | Page
| Introduction | #1#
| On Progress in Art | #16#
| Realism | #24#
I | Napoleon | #53#
II | The Burning of Moscow | #180#
III | The Cossacks | #220#
IV | The Grande Armée | #227#
V | The Marshals | #256#
.ta-
.pb
// 008.png
// 009.png
.sp 4
.ce
FULL-PAGE ILLUSTRATIONS
.sp
.ta lrr ew=100%
| | Page
Vassili Verestchagin | Frontispiece |
A Dispatch | | #72:i072#
Russian Grenadiers | | #78:i078#
At Borodino | | #92:i092#
Looking towards Moscow | | #108:i108#
Disillusion | | #128:i128#
On the Way Home | | #145:i144#
Bivouac | | #155:i154#
Despair | | #162:i162#
At a Council of War | | #176:i176#
Armed Peasant | | #186:i186#
In a Russian Church | | #197:i196#
Ney and the Staff | | #252:i252#
.ta-
.pb
// 010.png
.pn 1 // 011.png
.pi
.nr psi .25em
.sp 4
.fs 150%
.ce 2
“1812”
NAPOLEON I IN RUSSIA
.fs 100%
.sp 2
.h2 nobreak
INTRODUCTION
The following pages are not offered to the reader as a
history of the invasion of Russia by Napoleon. They are
but the statement of the basis of observation on which
M. Verestchagin has founded his great series of pictures
illustrative of the campaign. These pictures are now to be
exhibited in this country, and the painter has naturally
desired to show us from what point of view he has approached
the study of his subject—one of the greatest
subjects in the whole range of history—especially for a
Russian artist. The point of view is—inevitably in his
case—that of the Realist; and this consideration gives
unity to the conception of his whole career and endeavour.
He has ever painted war as it is, and therefore
in its horrors, as one of its effects, though not necessarily as
an effect sought in and for itself. He has tried to be
“true” in all his representations of the battle-field. His
work may thus be said to constitute a powerful plea in
support of the Tsar’s Rescript to the Nations in favour
of peace. My meaning will be best illustrated by a short
sketch of M. Verestchagin and his work, as painter, as
soldier, and as traveller.
.pn +1 // 012.png
He was born in the province of Novgorod, in 1842, of a
well-to-do family of landowners. The son wished to be
an artist; the father wished to make him an officer of
marines. As the shortest way out of the difficulty, he
became both. He passed his work-hours at the naval
school, and his play-hours at a school of design, working at
each so well that he left the naval school as first scholar,
and eventually won a silver medal at the Academy of Fine
Arts. He entered the service, but only for a short time,
and he was still three years under twenty when he quitted
it to devote himself wholly to art.
He was a hard-working student, though he always
showed a strong disposition to insist on working in his own
way. When Gérôme sent him to the antique, he was half
the time slipping away to nature. He played truant from
the Athenian marbles to flesh and blood. In the meantime
he was true to the instinct—as yet you could hardly
call it a principle—of wandering from the beaten track in
search of subjects. Every vacation was passed, not at
Asnières or Barbizon, but in the far east of Europe, or even
in Persia, among those ragged races not yet set down in
artistic black and white. He had been on the borders of a
quite fresh field of observation in these journeys; and he
was soon to enter it for a full harvest of new impressions. It
was in 1867; Russia was sending an army into Central Asia,
to punish the marauding Turkomans for the fiftieth time, and
General Kauffman, who commanded it, invited the painter
to accompany him as an art volunteer. He was not to
fight, but simply to look on. It was the very thing; Verestchagin
at once took service on these terms with the
expedition, and in faithfully following its fortunes, with
many an artistic reconnaissance on his own account, he saw
Asia to its core.
.pn +1 // 013.png
He returned from a second Asiatic journey to settle at
Munich for three years; and here he built his first “open-air
studio.” “If you are to paint out-door scenes,” he says,
“your models must sit in the open;” and so he fashioned
a movable room on wheels, running on a circular tramway,
and open to sun and air on the side nearest the centre of
the circle, where the model stood. The artist, in fact,
worked in a huge box with one side out, while the thing he
saw was in the full glare of day; and by means of a simple
mechanical contrivance he made his room follow the
shifting light.
After a long rest at Munich, he was impatient for action
once more, and in 1873 he set off for British India.
Verestchagin filled one entire exhibition with his Indian
studies. They form a definite part of his collection, a
section of his life-work. Amazing studies they are. The
end of his sojourn coincided with the visit of the Prince of
Wales, and he saw India both at its best and at its worst.
In one immense canvas he has represented the royal entry
into Jeypore, the Prince and his native entertainer on a
richly-caparisoned elephant, and a long line of lesser magnates
similarly mounted in the rear. A scene of prayer in
a mosque is noble in feeling, and it exhibits an amazing
mastery of technique. The Temple of Indra, the Caves of
Ellora—all the great show-places—are there, with their
furniture of priests, deities, monsters, and men-at-arms.
He made a prodigious journey, from St. Petersburg by
Constantinople to Egypt, Hindostan, the Himalayas, and
Thibet.
On his return he saw a great national subject at last—the
Russo-Turkish War. He followed the armies and saw
it all, still as a civilian in name, but as a soldier in fact.
He could not keep out of it, both from patriotism and
.pn +1 // 014.png
from artistic conscientiousness. On one occasion his
desire to study the effect of a gun-boat in the air nearly
cost him his life. When the Russians were preparing to
cross the Danube opposite Rustchuk, their engineers found
it almost impossible to carry on their surveys for a bridge,
owing to the proximity of the Turkish gun-boats. Some
men were accordingly sent out to lay fixed torpedoes
across the river to prevent the approach of the gun-boats.
But they themselves required protection while engaged in
the service, and a few torpedo-launches were accordingly
ordered to patrol the river for that purpose. They were
not to wait to be attacked, but to boldly assume the offensive,
and sink or drive off the big gun-boats. It was a
most dangerous duty, and when Verestchagin asked permission
to serve in one of the launches the officer in command
tried to deter him. “Russia has many hundreds of
officers like me,” he said, “but not two painters like you.”
Verestchagin, however, was allowed to have his way. The
launch he chose was very swift; it went almost at the
speed of a train. It soon came in sight of one of the gun-boats,
to the great terror of the Turkish crew. They could
be seen running about the deck shouting and shaking their
fists at one another. The gun-boat turned tail at once, but
the little torpedo-launch gained on it every moment. By
this time the whole Turkish force had taken the alarm, and
a fire was concentrated on the little launch both from the
gun-boat and the banks of the river, under which it was
evident she could not live. She pushed on, however,
shoved the torpedo under the bows of the Turk, and—it
hung fire. It touched her fairly, but the wire connecting
with the fuse had been cut in half by shot. Having done
this, or rather having failed to do it, the launch was carried
away by the tide, and just as she got clear of the vessel
.pn +1 // 015.png
the Turks renewed their awful fire from ship and shore.
Verestchagin suddenly felt a sickening sensation, as if he
had been roughly pushed, and putting his hand to the place
found a wound that would admit his three fingers. At this
moment the crew of the Russian launch saw another Turkish
monitor coming towards them, and firing as she came,
so that they stood a good chance of being caught between
these two monsters—as they might fairly be called in relation
to the size of the launch. However, the launch turned
and ran, closely pursued by the nearest gun-boat, which she
had amiably tried to destroy. The pursuer was fast gaining
on them in their crippled condition, when, at a turn in
the river, they saw a little creek. They made for it and
were saved. The gun-boat could not follow for fear of
going aground.
This incident nearly finished Verestchagin’s artistic
career. He lay between life and death for weeks, but a
devoted Russian nurse brought him round. Of course he
went back to work again as soon as he could move, and in
one way or other saw and painted nearly all of the campaign,
especially Shipka, and the final rush on Constantinople.
De Lonlay gives us a characteristic picture of Verestchagin
at this time.
“On November 24, 1877,” he says, “we were in Bulgaria,
at the foot of the great Balkans. Our little expeditionary
corps, commanded by the brave General Daudeville, had
just taken possession of a city after an obstinate fight, and
was still trembling with the excitement of the struggle.
We ran through the deserted streets of the Turkish quarter,
which had been abandoned by its inhabitants. Everywhere
we saw the same lamentable signs of devastation—doors
broken open, windows smashed; and within the
.pn +1 // 016.png
houses, furniture in fragments, heaps of wearing apparel in
rags, and a quantity of the stuffing of the ottomans strewed
all about, the Bulgarian pillagers having cared only for the
ornamental coverings. Amid all this confusion lay the
bodies of three Redifs and an Arnaut. The marauders had
already stripped them of their uniforms, leaving them
nothing but a little underclothing. A little further on, a
Redif, still dressed in his blue tunic, lay on the ground.
Suddenly, there came clattering by a troop of Cossacks
who had just been hunting the Turkish runaways. They
were rough-looking fellows, these soldiers in their white linen,
all in rags, and with their fur caps browned by the bivouac
fires and half bare with the wear and tear of the campaign;
but among them I remarked an elegant horseman who
contrasted strongly with the rest of the troop. He was
dressed half like a soldier and half like a tourist. He wore
a high Circassian cap in Astrakan fur trimmed with silver.
From his breast hung the officer’s cross of the military order
of St. George,[#] a high distinction justly envied in Russia.
The handle and the scabbard of his poignard and sabre were
in chiselled silver. I followed him a long time with my
eyes, admiring his bearing. A little later on in the same
day I found my unknown once more. He was sitting on
a low camp-stool in a corner of the grand mosque, and
making a study of the minaret. His aristocratic face, of a
long oval, was ornamented with a beard of a chestnut colour,
and it contrasted strangely with the olive complexion and
high cheek-bones of the Mussulman-Cossacks who surrounded
him and peeped curiously at the work he was
.pn +1 // 017.png
doing. It reminded me of Salvator Rosa working in the
midst of the bandits of the Abruzzi. At this point a
common friend of both of us came on the scene and
presented us to one another. I had before me the great
Russian painter Basil Verestchagin, who had but just
recovered from the serious wound received in the previous
June. We talked for a long time of Paris and of the war.
Verestchagin complained bitterly of not having been able to
take part in the passage of the Danube, and see the winter
campaign as he had seen the summer one. ‘What good
luck you had,’ he said, ‘to follow Gourko in his expedition
beyond the great Balkans! What things you must have
seen, the massacre at Shipka, and the burning of Eski
Zara. If you only knew how it enraged me to be tied
down to my bed in the ambulance while the army was
going on!’ Then he paid me a few compliments on the
modest drawings which I was sending to the Monde
Illustré, compliments which touched me very much as they
were offered by such an eminent artist.
“A few days after, the branch of the Cossacks of the
Don to which I was attached, and the regiment of the
Grenadiers of the Guard, entered the pass of the Balkans
by the route which leads to Statitza. At nightfall we
halted on a plateau covered with snow, and where the
temperature was below zero. We were therefore not at
all disinclined to take refuge in an old Turkish block-house
and to light up a good fire. There I found Verestchagin
again, with Prince Tzerteleff, the former secretary
of Ignatieff, and Prince Tchakowski, who were all
following our columns as amateurs. Enveloped in our
bourkas, we talked away for hours round this bivouac
fire, Verestchagin telling us of his perilous expedition in
Turkestan. I can still hear him talking in his soft and
.pn +1 // 018.png
quiet voice of all those scenes of massacre and carnage
which he had seen with his own eyes.
“A fortnight after, I was at Plevna, which had just
fallen into the hands of the Russian army, and there
I saw Verestchagin again. He was staying with General
Skobeleff, governor of the city. The great artist was
fresh from the terrible battles, and from the scenes of
misery which he had seen in the camps of the Turkish
prisoners, and he was projecting another series of pictures.
He was therefore, with his usual passion for accuracy,
taking pains to collect arms and uniforms of the enemy
as models. He showed great joy when one of the
officers present offered to conduct him to the place in
which the spoils of the garrison of Osman Pacha were
stored. By the light of a torch carried by a grenadier he
rummaged a long time in this heap of Peabody-Martini
rifles, covered with mud and dust, torn uniforms stained
with blood, blue vests with red lacings of the Nizams, brass-buttoned
tunics and red waistbands of the Redifs, etc. Next
morning we separated. Verestchagin followed the column
of Skobeleff in its march to Shipka; and I went to Orkanie
to rejoin the corps of General Gourko.”
As a war-painter Verestchagin is a great moralist, and he
is a great moralist because he is quite sincere. He paints
exactly what he sees on the battle-field, and he is far in advance
of the French, who are the fathers of this species of
composition, in his rendering of the truth, the whole truth,
and nothing but the truth, about this bloody sport of kings.
There was a whole wide world of difference in spirit between
his little military gallery and the big one at Versailles.
The earlier Frenchmen give us pretty uniforms, a monarch
prancing on his steed in the moment of victory, an elegantly
wounded warrior or two in the foreground, obviously in the
.pn +1 // 019.png
act of crying, “Vive la France!” a host in picturesque
flight, a host in picturesque pursuit, waving banners, and a
great curtain of smoke to hide the general scene of butchery,
with supplementary puffs for every disgusting detail.
Verestchagin’s manner, on the contrary, passing like a
breeze of wholesome truthfulness, lifts this theatrical vapour,
and shows us what is below—men writhing out their lives
in every species of agony by shot and bayonet wounds, by
the dry rot of fever, by the wet rot of cold and damp; and
finding their last glance to heaven intercepted by the crows
or the vultures, waiting for a meal. All this is very shocking,
but looked at in the right way it is supremely moral.
His work is his biography. He has lived every one of
his pictures, and he has often had to study at almost the
cost of his life. All that he represents he has seen; all that
he relates with his pencil he has lived. These pictures are
just so many chapters detached from his history. They
are the work of an artist of an exceptional nature; and
are worthy of a book written on the critical method of
Sainte-Beuve, a book wherein the man would occupy a
place at least as considerable as the work itself; for
the one and the other are inseparable. He is the first
Russian painter who has given his countrymen a true
impression of war—something besides those official pictures
where victory is displayed and never defeat. Even when
he paints victory he never separates it from its sadness, its
ruin, its misery, its mourning beyond relief. I seem to have
always before my eyes, as in a dream, that pyramid of
piled-up skulls which he met with somewhere in his wanderings,
and of which he has made one of his most striking
pictures. He wrote underneath it, “Dedicated to the
conquerors.”
Verestchagin had done nothing but draw; painting
.pn +1 // 020.png
had frightened him. Gérôme and Bida in vain tried to
persuade him to begin. When he returned from his
second journey to the frontiers of Persia, among those
nomadic tribes with changeless manners, who must have
descended from Abraham, he showed his album and note-books
to the two painters, and they pressed him all the
more. Bida said, “No one draws like you,” and he accepted
a few sketches, one of which is to be found in his famous
Bible.
After his Asiatic campaign he had three years’ work at
Munich, an enormous and improbable labour, so much so
that his enemies insinuated that such a number and variety
of pictures could not be the work of a single man, and that
Verestchagin had been helped by German painters. The
calumny reached St. Petersburg, where he was exhibiting
at the time. At his request the Art Society of Munich
opened a thorough inquiry into the matter. Models,
porters, everybody that knew anything about it, testified on
oath that no painter but Verestchagin had so much as
entered the atelier. The report, covered all over with the
best signatures of Munich, and with a postscript of the most
flattering kind, was sent on to the Russian capital. When
they gave Verestchagin the surname of the Horace Vernet
of Russia, no doubt they thought they were saying something
in his praise; but he certainly had a right to feel
calumniated, for the general impression left by his work is
not admiration for princes nor glorification of war. In
telling the truth feelingly about the sufferings of the soldier,
without distinction of nationality, with as much pity for the
vanquished as for the victors, Verestchagin has shown himself
essentially human. His pictures, with their poignant
reality and elevated philosophy, are at the same time a
terrible satire on ambitious despots. Verestchagin is a
.pn +1 // 021.png
courtier of nothing but misfortune. A pupil of Gérome, he
seems to have travelled very much in search of himself.
Sometimes he has drawn near to Meissonier, then there is
something in him of Géricault and of Courbet, and again he
is a true Impressionist in the best acceptation of the term.
As a traveller he saw Samarcand when the sight was
almost as rare and strange as that from the famous “peak
in Darien.” “Samarcand,” he says, “was occupied by
the Russians. Our armies had taken it without assault,
after having routed the troops of the Emir. On reaching
the summit of the hill I stopped there, dazzled, and,
so to speak, awed by astonishment and admiration.
Samarcand was there under my eyes, bathed in verdure.
Above its gardens and its houses were reared ancient
and gigantic mosques, and I who had come from so far
was going to enter the city, once so splendid, which
was the capital of Tamerlane.”
On that day, as Vambéry has told us, a new era opened for
Central Asia. “The countries and cities once absolutely
closed to the Western man are now opened before him.
There where a European could not make a single step without
danger of death, he now comes and goes as freely as he
pleases, for a Christian army holds the land. At Tashkend,
Khojend, and at Samarcand there are clubs, cafés, and
churches. Tashkend has its Russian newspaper, and with the
plaintive chant of the Muezzin is mingled the tinkling bell
of the Greek Church, more terrible to the ear of the true believer
than the thunder of cannonades. In the streets of
Bokhara, where, but a few years ago, the author of these
lines heard only Mussulman hymns, the Russian priest, the
Russian soldier, and the Russian merchant are now walking
together with the pride of the conqueror. A hospital
and a storehouse occupy the once splendid palace where
.pn +1 // 022.png
Tamerlane used to command; the palace to which all the
princes of the East came to do homage, to which the
monarchs of Spain and the Indies sent an embassy to beg
for the friendship of the great conqueror, and where the
Turanians, humble and devout, knelt, to strike with their
foreheads the green stone which forms the sacred pedestal
of the throne of Timour. By the victory of the Russian
eagles in Central Asia, Islam has received a most terrible
wound. For the whole thousand years and more during
which it has struggled with Christianity it has never been
hit so full in the breast. In our time Western civilization
acts vigorously on Mussulman Asia from Byzantium to
India, and even Mecca and Medina have not escaped its
influence. Central Asia alone had remained the sanctuary
of Mahomedanism. The evil there had not been changed,
and it was not Mecca but Bokhara which passed for the
intellectual centre of Islam. The ascetic, the member of a
religious order, the theologian, sighed for this sacred city,
and the most zealous Mussulmans of the Ottoman Empire,
of Egypt, of Fez, and of Morocco, came to cherish their
fanaticism in its schools and in its mosques. Samarcand is
incontestably the Maracanda of the Greeks, the capital of the
ancient Sogdiana. It was the queen city of the basin of the
Oxus. It lost its preponderance for a time, but recovered
it, and under Tamerlane reached the height of its splendour.
The Mahomedans had a thousand poetic expressions in
praise of its wealth, its abundance of water, its innumerable
canals fed from mountain torrents, and running in all
directions through the plain.”
When on the Himalayas Verestchagin ascended the
highest mountain but one on the face of the globe—Kanchinga.
Kanchinga is twenty-eight thousand odd feet
above the level of the sea, and only Mount Everest in
.pn +1 // 023.png
Nepaul takes the palm of it with 29,000 feet. But
Mount Everest is a peak, and no one can get up there;
while Kanchinga is a huge mass of mountain that invites
the climber. But Verestchagin was at Kanchinga
in January, when the mountain was covered with ice
and snow, so he could not get higher than 15,000 feet, and
he was considered a madman for trying to do that. Some
English officers in the neighbourhood, when first they
heard of his project, did all they could to dissuade him
from it. With his characteristic obstinacy he simply
thanked them for their advice and went on with his preparations
for the ascent. “At least,” they said, “you will never
take the lady?” Madame Verestchagin was with him,
and had insisted on accompanying him. “That will
depend upon her,” said Verestchagin, and his wife went
with him all the same. It was a frightful ascent. The
coolies abandoned them when they had gone a very little
way—these dark-skinned races cannot stand the cold—and
at last they had only one man, who carried the colour-box
and drawing-tools, the use of which was Verestchagin’s
main object in the journey. The painter wanted to go up
there to study effects of snow and cloud. By and by
even this man’s courage failed him, it became so intensely
cold. They were wading in snow up to the knees in some
places and in others up to the waist. The ponies had
been left below. There was no house or shelter of any
kind. They called a halt, and the courier went back to
get help, leaving Verestchagin and his wife on the mountain
in the midst of the snow, with only a small wood fire
between them and all but certain death, and with nothing
but snow for meat and drink. They cowered over the fire
till the falling snow put it out, and then for all that day
and night till far into the next day they struggled as best
.pn +1 // 024.png
they could for life. As a final and desperate effort, Verestchagin,
taking leave of his wife, whom he never expected
to see again, roused himself and dragged his almost frozen
limbs down the mountain to look for help. When he had
gone a long way he met the coolie who had last left them,
coming back with food and aid, only just in time to save
both the travellers’ lives. Verestchagin was so exhausted
that he had to be carried back to where his wife lay. As
soon as he had recovered, he took out his colour-box and
made some capital sketches of Himalayan effects.
In 1881, a memorable exhibition of Verestchagin’s
pictures was held in Vienna. Its success was probably
without a parallel in the history of art exhibitions by a
single painter. For a whole month the public poured into
the rooms at an average rate of certainly not less than
eight thousand a day (on the last day twenty thousand
passed or tried to pass through the rooms), until, from the
Emperor to his humblest subjects, the peasantry included,
there was no class, and it may be added no nationality,
within the Empire, which had not sent its representatives
to the Künstlerhaus. An attempt, by some political
papers, to make the enthusiasm of the Slavs for Verestchagin
a means of exciting the hereditary jealousy between
them and other races of the Empire was happily frustrated.
It is literally true that the broad thoroughfare
leading to the exhibition was often blocked by the
immense crowd, and that the announcement, “The gallery
is full to overflowing,” had to be hung out to excuse the
temporary closing of the building two or three times a
day. The artist did not conceal from his friends that he
was proud of the popular and even of the numerical element
in his success, because it showed that his work had touched
those it was above all meant to reach. He had painted for
.pn +1 // 025.png
the people in the highest sense, and their response showed
that he had not laboured in vain. Du reste, this and this
only was his reward, for, beyond the payment of his bare
expenses, he had no pecuniary interest in the exhibition.
I may now leave the painter to speak for himself in
regard to his own guiding principles in art. The theory
of them will be found in what he has written on Progress
in Art, and on Realism. The practice, in so far as it
relates to right methods of historic study for the painter, is,
in all that follows relating to the Campaign of Moscow, his
latest and his greatest series of works.
.ll -2
.rj
Richard Whiteing.
.ll +2
.fm
.fn #
The cross of St. George, the highest military distinction in Russia,
is not given in the usual way on a mere order of the sovereign, but
only after a special inquiry into the circumstances of each case by the
Council of the Order.
.fn-
.pb
.pn +1 // 026.png
.sp 4
.h2
ON PROGRESS IN ART
We artists always learn too little, and if we have
recourse to books it is only cursorily, and without a
system, as though we held a solid education to be quite
unnecessary for the development of our talents. It must be
allowed that herein lies one of the principal, if not the chief,
reasons why art in its fuller and more complete development
is checked, and has not yet succeeded in throwing off its
hitherto thankless part of serving only as the pliable and
pleasing companion to society, and in taking the lead, not
merely in the æsthetic, but essentially also in the more
important psychological development of mankind. While
in all other regions of intellectual life it is admitted that
new ideas arise, and with these the means of realizing and
perfecting them, yet, in art, especially in sculpture and
painting, and to a degree also in music, the old phrase still
asserts itself—“The great masters have done thus, and
therefore must we also do the same.” In the handling of
every subject, an advance in thought may be remarked.
Our view of the world is far from being what it was a few
centuries ago; our handiwork itself, in its execution, has
changed and improved. Under such circumstances one
would think that in the region of art—for instance in
painting—either a new idea or a more truthful and natural
style might be possible. But no! One is always met by the
same assertion—that, “Not only in the perfect construction
.pn +1 // 027.png
of their pictures, but also in the sublimity of conception,
the old masters stand on an unapproachable height, and
we can only strive after them.”
The culture of the individual, as well as of society
itself, has far overstepped its former level. On the one
hand science and literature, on the other improved means
of communication, have disclosed a new horizon, have
presented new problems to artists. These ought also to
have stimulated to some new efforts. But, again the same
assertion blocks the way—“The old masters have done
thus, and therefore....”
.tb
In the art of painting, this excessive veneration and
imitation show themselves to a certain degree in representations
of the nude and in portraits, for both these
branches of art reached a high stage of development
among the old masters. But, even here, we are struck by
the one-sidedness in the execution—the effect is always
one and the same: a very bright light on a very dark and
sometimes black ground—an effect often startling, but
artificially produced, unnatural, and untrue.
Painters’ studios were formerly, it is true, small and,
owing to the costliness of gas, dimly lighted. But close to
these studios there were courtyards, gardens, and fields,
with a beautiful background, and an abundance and
variety of light, which would have been as effective, and
would have made the black tones clearer and less
monotonous.
We know that the darkness of the ground in old
portraits is only partly attributable to the influence of
age, and that in most cases it is intentional. On studying
a series of old portraits one can only regret that so much
technical ability in representing the body, face, clothes,
.pn +1 // 028.png
lace, jewels, etc., should have been harmonized, not with
the light, airy shadows of a summer’s day as we all
sufficiently know and see it, but with a thick artificial
black. Undoubtedly the new school of painters will
render a service to art by taking men out of the darkness
of attics and cellars into the clear light of gardens. It
is indisputable that the monotonous early style, which
showed everything in the same light of the studio, spares
the artist many difficulties and embarrassments; but in
art there ought to be even less hesitation than in anything
else in the face of technical difficulties.
.tb
Turning to historical pictures, we are struck by the
more thoroughly intellectual and characteristic handling of
the subject at the present time. History is certainly still
illustrated more or less by amusing anecdotes, and artists
content themselves by depicting that which science has
established, instead of contributing the results of their
own researches; but even now there is a very marked advance
on the usual adulation and the uncritical traditions,
legends, and assertions of the old school.
If painters were to study history, not in a fragmentary
way from this to that page, if they would understand that
the imitation of dramatic exaggeration on canvas has
become obsolete, they would begin to arouse the interest
of society in the past quite in a different way from that
which is possible by means of anecdote, picturesque
costumes, and types that are for the most part fables of
history. It is a fact, that hitherto the treatment of memorable
events by artists has been of a nature to draw a smile
from the educated. But by changing the sunny holiday of
the historical picture into a more acceptable workday,
truth and simplicity would certainly be the gainers.
.pn +1 // 029.png
It seems superfluous to mention the extraordinary advance
made at the present day in landscape painting, an
advance due to very many causes, but chiefly, of course, to
the development of natural science. It is not too much
to say that the landscapes of the old masters are mere
childish essays, as compared with the works of the leading
living artists in this field. And it is really difficult to
understand how and in what direction landscape painting
can be brought to greater perfection.
.tb
In the so-called religious painting, imitation of the old
masters is nearly as great as in portraits. But this is fully
explained by the gradual disappearance of religious perception,
and the consequent preference for an old ideal,
rather than the creation of a new one without the strong
faith of olden times.
Nevertheless, the new school finds it not only possible,
but even necessary, to reject inherited ideas, though
hallowed by time and custom, when they evidently contradict
the artistic eye and feeling of our time. First:
the manner of placing God and the Saints on clouds, as
though these were chairs and stools, and not substances
whose physical condition is well known to us. Second:
the custom of representing Christ and the holy men and
women as a Roman patrician surrounded by his slaves.
Third: the representation of God in the style of our
kings, in robes of state, seated on a throne of gold, silver,
and precious stones, with a crown on his head and a
sceptre in his hand, all suspended in clouds. Fourth: the
representation of the Virgin Mary in the costly robe of a
lady of high rank covered with jewels. Possibly religious
painting will not now rise to a second renaissance, but it
may nevertheless be assumed that the advance in technical
.pn +1 // 030.png
knowledge may even be useful in Church paintings, if the
painter, in his representation of the Deity and the Saints
in their manifestations in heaven or upon earth, would
replace the dim, poor, and monotonous light of the studio
by a brilliant, clear, sunny atmosphere, and delicate, transparent,
airy shadows.
.tb
In order to explain our meaning, we will cite some of
the famous religious works of the old masters as examples:
for instance, the well-known pictures by Titian in Venice,
and Rubens in Antwerp, representing the Assumption of
the Virgin Mary. We are not going to speak of the great
excellence of those two pictures, recognized all the world
over, and by no means valued too highly. If it be also
beyond doubt that these pictures have in course of time
become darker, it must nevertheless be understood that
they were executed within four walls, and produced by the
traditional contrast of very strong light and very deep
shadow. Now, we ask, whence could these black shadows
have come? If the Assumption of the Virgin Mary
had perchance taken place in a grotto, or in some dark,
artificially-illumined space, these shadows would be intelligible,
but in such case the strong lights would be
inexplicable. Now it was accomplished in free air, and we
may be allowed to suppose that a beautiful sunny day was
chosen by God for so sublime and solemn an event. So
much the brighter should the pictures have been painted,
both on account of the direct and reflected sunlight.
Whence then, we may ask, came these black tones? Well,
they were simply due to the fact that the lights as well as
the shadows were not derived from observation, but invented,
as artists say, “by the head,” and were therefore
from beginning to end false. But, can it be supposed that
.pn +1 // 031.png
great painters like Titian and Rubens should not themselves
have recognized such defects? Of course this can be as
little understood as that the great Leonardo da Vinci
should not have remarked the false light in his celebrated
picture of beauty, La Joconde, when he painted her in
free air, with hard, metallic tones on the face, and an impossible
landscape in the background. Had he, then, no
presentiment of the wonderfully tender lights and half
lights, shadows and half shadows, wafted over the face of
a lovely woman by the air?—how everything out of doors
has quite another appearance about it than within four
walls?
We will not digress too far with our investigations, and
only venture to ask whether it occurred to no one at that
time to demand so much from the artist? No; they were
not asked. But these niceties, are they not required in
these days from the artist? Yes, they are.... Then the
advance is evident.
In like manner, we cannot suppose that another shortcoming
in the artistic conception of such masters could have
escaped their acuteness. For instance, in the representations
of the Apostles, whose personalities are so clear and
convincing in the Gospels, we recognize in their forms,
faces, and attitudes—particularly in Titian’s pictures—not
modest, humble fishermen, but fine Italian models of
athletic appearance. This error was evidently acknowledged
even then by the artists themselves, with their usual
tact and good sense; and Rembrandt went so far as to
introduce into his religious subjects Dutch market-figures.
But there is still a long stride from this to the true rendering
of the types and costumes recognized at the present
day as indispensable. Is this not an advance? Certainly
.pn +1 // 032.png
it is. We deny that study has ever yet created talent;
but, on the other hand, we do not for a moment doubt that
it stimulates it.
As regards time and place, the worshippers of the earlier
style of painting go to such lengths in their imitation, that
they not only work with the same colours and in the same
manner as their adored masters, but also aim at lending to
their pictures that peculiar tint which time has produced
on the canvas. They cover their pictures with some dark
shiny colour, in order to give an appearance of age, as if
they were painted one, two, or three centuries ago. This
tendency is even taught in many modern schools, and
individual artists have gained great reputation as colourists
merely because they can impart to their productions a
resemblance to those of Rubens, Van Dyck, Rembrandt, or
Velasquez. Let us hope that the new school will go to
work with greater deliberation, not only as regards the
conception of their subject, but also in colouring; for it is
impossible to treat this aright by imitating, with a quantity
of varnish, a canvas which has become yellowish or reddish
through time. The young school will make it a strict rule
to bring every event into harmony with the time, place,
and light selected, in order to benefit by all the modern
acquisitions of science, in relation to the characteristics,
costumes, and every psychological and ethnographical
detail.
A scene which takes place in heaven or on earth should
positively not be painted within four walls, but in the true
light of morning or mid-day, evening or night. The illusion
and effect produced by the picture cannot but gain by this,
and the language of painting will become more expressive
and intelligible.
.pn +1 // 033.png
Perhaps the same might be said, with little variation,
of sculpture, and even of music. All the arts are now,
more than ever, brothers and sisters, and long ago
should have been united in one temple of taste, intellect,
and talent.
.pb
.pn +1 // 034.png
.sp 4
.h2
REALISM||I
.il fn=i_024.jpg w=40% ew=40% align=l alt='Picture of an old Russian'
.ca An old Russian.
“Realism—realism!” How
very often do we hear this term,
and yet how seldom does it appear
to be applied understandingly.
“What do you take realism
to be?” I asked a well-educated
lady in Berlin, who had been
talking a great deal about realism
and the realists in art. The lady
did not seem to be ready with
an answer, for she could only
reply that “A realist is he who
represents subjects in a realistic
manner.”
I hold, though, that the art of representing subjects in a
realistic manner does not entitle a person to the name of
realist. And, in order to illustrate my meaning, I may
present the following example—
When the war of the British with the Zulus came to an
end, there could be found no man among the prominent
English artists who would take upon himself the task of
committing to canvas that epopee enacted between the
.pn +1 // 035.png
whites and blacks, and so the English had to have recourse
to a very talented French artist. They gave him money,
and explained to him that such and such were the uniforms
and the arms of the English soldiers, and such and such
were the clothes, or what represents clothes, among the
Zulus. Then, eye-witnesses to the military encounters
told the Frenchman of what the background consisted
in each case, probably supplementing their accounts with
photographic views. Armed with this information the
artist set to work, without having the least personal knowledge
of the country he was going to reproduce, nor of
the types, the peculiarities, nor the customs of Zululand.
With much assurance the artist went on with his task, and
turned out several lively pictures in which there are a
great many men attacking an enemy—defending itself; a
great number of dead and wounded; much blood; much
gunpowder-smoke, and all that kind of thing; yet, with all
this, there is total lack of the principal thing: there are no
British nor Zulus to be found in the pictures. Instead of
the former we behold Frenchmen dressed up in British
uniforms, and instead of Zulus, the ordinary Parisian
negro-models, reproduced in various more or less warlike
attitudes.
Well, is that realism? No.
Most artists, besides, do not take sufficient pains to
reproduce the true light under which the events they treat
have really taken place. Thus, such scenes as are taken
up in the just-mentioned pictures—scenes of battles under
the intolerably torrid sun of Africa, are being painted by
the greyish light of European studios. Of course the sunlight,
and the numerous peculiar effects dependent on it,
cannot prove successful in such a case, and the effect is
lost.
.pn +1 // 036.png
Is that realism, then? Certainly not.
.tb
I go further, and assert that in cases where there exists
but a bare representation of a fact or of an event without
idea, without generalization, there can possibly be found
some qualities of realistic execution, but of realism there
would be none: of that intelligent realism, I mean, which
is built on observation and on facts—in opposition to
idealism, which is founded on impressions and affirmations,
established à priori.
Now, can any one bring the reproach against me
that there is no idea, no generalization in my works?
Hardly.
Can any one say that I am careless about the types,
about the costumes, about the landscape of the scenes
represented by me? That I do not study out beforehand
the personages, the surroundings figuring in my works?
Hardly so.
Can any one say that, with me, any scene, taking place
in reality in the broad sunlight, has been painted by studio
light—that a scene, taking place under the frosty skies of
the North, is reproduced in the warm enclosure of four
walls? Hardly so.
Consequently, I can claim to be a representative of
realism—such realism as requires the most severe manipulating
of all the details of creation, and which not only does
not exclude an idea, but implies it.
That I am not alone in such an estimate of my work, is
proved by the following lines, from a correspondent to an
American paper,[#] sent from Paris at the time of the last
exhibition of my paintings in that city—
“The respect shown to certain pictured ideals—the ideals
.pn +1 // 037.png
of a painter so foreign to Parisian conventions as Verestchagin—is
noted as a pleasing indication of departure from
the gross realism that was beginning to obtain in French
art. Mr. Dargenty, of the Courrier de l’Art, does not consider
Verestchagin as a ‘seducing’ painter, but concedes to
him knowledge and talent, and declares that for his part he
prefers the refinement of an idea to the ‘brutal expression
of vulgar realism.’ He hopes for a reaction and believes
that the crowd that ‘precipitated’ itself in the exposition
of Mr. Verestchagin ‘heralded’ a running victory for the
idea.”
Still more notable was the judgment of the London
Christian of December 2, 1887—a view having all the
more interest to me because of the special character of the
paper that published it—
“These paintings are the work of a Russian, Verestchagin,
a painter equal to any of his contemporaries in artistic ability,
and beyond any painter who ever lived in the grandeur of his
moral aims and the application of his lessons to the
consciences of all who take the least pains to understand
him....
“I will only say that he who misses seeing these paintings
will miss the best opportunity he may ever have of understanding
the age in which he lives; for if ever the nineteenth
century has had a prophet, it is the Russian painter,
Verestchagin.”
I repeat it: I cite this last passage expressed in
consideration of its character, as an opinion emitted by a
specially religious organ, an opinion made all the more
significant in view of the attacks to which I had been
submitted by people striving to prove themselves greater
papists than the Pope.
.tb
.pn +1 // 038.png
Realism is not antagonistic to anything that is held dear
by the contemporary man—it does not clash with common
sense, with science, nor with religion. Can any one have
anything but the deepest reverence for the teachings of
Christ concerning the Father and Creator of all that exists—for
the golden rule of Christian charity?
It is true that we are enemies of bigotry, of all ostentatious,
assumed piety; but who is it that can blame us for
this since Christ Himself has said—
“But when ye pray, use not vain repetitions, as the
heathen do; for they think they shall be heard for their
much speaking.”[#]
As can be easily conceived, we have a different estimation
of many things that were explained in another way some
hundreds of years ago. The infancy of science and, consequently,
of the entire conception of the universe can
interest us now, but it can no more direct us. At the
threshold of the twentieth century, we can no longer admit
that the skies above are peopled by saints and by angels;
that the interior of the earth is occupied by devils engaged
in their task of roasting the sinners of the world. We refuse
even to accept, in its literal sense, the ancient idea of
rewards for good deeds, and that of torments in slow fires
as punishment for evil deeds.
In our capacity of artists we do not deny the ideals of the
past ages and of the ancient masters. On the contrary, we
give them an honourable place in the history of art; but
we refuse to imitate them, for the very simple reason that
everything is good in its own time, and that the realism of
one century already bears in itself the germs of the idealism
of the next.
The very masters who are held to be great idealists
.pn +1 // 039.png
in art—have not they been great realists in their own
time?
Who would risk the assertion that Raphael was not a
realist in the age in which he lived: that his works did not
scandalize many of his contemporaries, whose tastes were
formed on the work of primitive masters?
And Rubens, who transgressed all limits of contemporary
decency, and that, not only in his capacity of painter, but
even as a thinker? I hope no one would be ready to
question the fact that his powerful but one-sided genius has
intermingled the types of the personalities of the Christian
religion with those of the heathenish mythology; that his
God the Father is the same as his Jupiter of Olympus;
that they are portraits of the very same red-cheeked studio
model; that his Virgin and his Hebe—one may even say
his Venus—are all personalities of the same type, all alike
red-cheeked, handsome, and self-satisfied! Who would
deny that Rubens, having peopled the Christian heavens
with heavy, buxom, healthy, and very immodest ladies and
gentlemen, had reversed all traditions and thus had shown
himself to be a talented, powerful realist in his time?
Doubtlessly, he bewildered and scandalized a good many
of his pious contemporaries.
And Rembrandt? and the rest of them, all of whom are
now held to be idealists, more or less: was not each one of
them a representative of realism in his time—realism that
has been considerably smoothed down in our days by the
hand of time on one side and the onward march of our
self-consciousness on the other?
Who would think now-a-days of reproaching those painters
for all that boldness, which certainly proved astounding
to their contemporaries? And yet how many were the
disputes concerning those painters, how many lances have
.pn +1 // 040.png
been broken in their behalf! As we look back now all
that seems strange to us. But is it not a sign of what
awaits the noted works of our own time? These also were
received inimically, were proclaimed to be too far-reaching,
too bold, too realistic, yet will not they also in their turn
acquire lasting strength under the influence of onward
marching thought and technique? Will not the day come
when they will also find themselves, unawares, in the
archives of old ideals?
.tb
But we have to count with our irascible and exacting
contemporaries. It is generally held to be unpardonable
boldness—quite a scandalous proceeding in fact—to recede
from formulas, recognized by successive generations, through
centuries. Novelists, painters, sculptors, musicians, are all
alike invited to make compromises with triviality and
absurdity which invariably retard the development of the
idea and of the technique.
Even such persons as grudgingly admit that we also are
“men of thoughts,” that we also are “men of well-developed
technique,” even they express their regrets that we should
prove false to the traditions of the old masters; that we
should not follow the tenets consecrated by great names.
Yes, it is true: we differ in many ways. We think
differently, we are bolder in our generalization of the facts
of the past, the present, and the future; we even work
differently and transfer our impressions in a different
manner.
Can we take it now in its literal sense—the generally-accepted
conception of God, who had once assumed the
form of man, and is now sitting on the right hand of the
Father Almighty, with all the hosts of saints and angels
gathered around Him? Can we admit as facts the idea of
.pn +1 // 041.png
all those thrones that surpass in richness the celebrated
thrones of the Great Moguls of India? Can we admit now
the idea of all those splendid vestments, adorned with
embroidery, with pearls and precious stones—and all that
in the clouds? Can we sincerely and artlessly represent
to ourselves the saints that are supposed to sit on those
same clouds as on arm-chairs and sofas, likewise in the
richest attire—saints who would thus be found amidst the
luxurious surroundings that were so distasteful to them in
their life on earth?
All those splendid garments, all those gilded surroundings,
held out as everlasting rewards for virtue practised on
earth—do they not appear to us quite childish now, not to
say wholly inconsistent with good taste?
.tb
A good deal has been written about my works: many
were the reproaches brought against my paintings, those
treating of religious subjects as well as of military. And yet
they were, all of them, painted without any preconceived
idea,—were painted only because their subjects interested
me. The moral in each case appeared afterwards, coming
up of its own account, from the very truthfulness of
impressions.
Now, for instance, I have seen the Emperor Alexander
II. on five consecutive days, as he sat on a little knoll—the
battle-field spreading out before him—watching, with field-glass
in hand, first the bombardment, and then the storming
of the enemy’s positions. This surely was also the way
in which the old German Emperor attended battles,—as
well as his son, that admirable man, the late Frederick of
Germany. Of this I have even been assured by eye-witnesses.
Certainly, it would be ridiculous to suppose
that an Emperor assisting at battles would canter about
.pn +1 // 042.png
brandishing his sword as a young ensign, and yet the desire
has been attributed to me to undermine by my picture the
prestige of the sovereign in the eyes of the masses, who are
prone to imagine their Emperor prancing on a fiery steed,
in times of danger, in the very thick of the fight.
I have represented the bandaging and the transporting
of the wounded exactly as I have seen it done, and have
felt it in my own person when wounded, bandaged, and
transported in the most primitive manner. And yet, that
again has been declared to be a gross exaggeration, a
calumny.
I observed during several days how prisoners were slowly
freezing to death on a road extending over thirty miles. I
called the attention of the American artist, Frank D. Millet,
who was on the spot, to that scene; and when he afterwards
saw my painting he declared it to be strikingly
correct; yet for that painting I have been treated to such
abuse as would not admit of repetition in print.
I have seen a priest performing the last religious rites on
a battle-field over a mass of killed, plundered, mutilated
soldiers, who had just given up their life in the defence of
their country; and that scene again—a picture which I
had painted, literally, with tears in my eyes—has been also
proclaimed in high quarters to be the product of my
imagination, a downright falsehood.
My lofty accusers did not deign to pay any attention to
the fact that the lie was given them by that same priest
who, disgusted with the accusations against me, declared—and
that in the presence of the public standing before the
picture—that it was he who had been performing those
last rites over the massed bodies of the killed soldiers—had
done it in the very surroundings reproduced in my
picture. Yet, notwithstanding all this, my picture barely
.pn +1 // 043.png
escaped being ejected from the exhibition, and when
afterwards it was intended to publish all those pictures
in coloured prints, the officials put their veto on the
scheme, for fear lest they should find their way among the
masses.
It should not be imagined, however, that that indignation
prevailed exclusively in Russian high spheres. It was a
very well known Prussian general who advised the Emperor
Alexander II. to have all my military paintings burned
as objects of a most pernicious kind.
.tb
There were still more inimical commentaries on those of
my pictures which treat of religious subjects. Yet have I
attacked the Christian morals? No—I hold these very
highly. Have I attacked the idea of Christianity or its
founder? No—I have the highest respect for them. Have
I tried to detract from the significance of the Cross? No—this
would be a sheer impossibility.
I have travelled all over the Holy Land with the book
of the Gospels in my hand; I have visited all the places
sanctified, centuries ago, by the presence of our Saviour in
them. Consequently, I must have, and do have, my own
ideas and conceptions as to the representation of many
events and facts recorded in the Gospels. My ideas
necessarily differ from the conceptions of artists who have
never seen the scenery of the Holy Land, have not personally
observed its population and their customs.
.tb
Here is my idea, for instance, of the fact of the Adoration
of the Magi; a painting contemplated, but not yet
executed:—
A clear, starry night; travellers are approaching Bethlehem—these
are the Magi, men versed in science, having a
.pn +1 // 044.png
knowledge of astrology. Proceeding on their way toward
the city, the wise men notice a star standing over it—a star
which they had never yet observed. Since, at that time,
the idea was prevalent that every man had his own star,
and, vice versâ, every star corresponded to some man on
earth, so the Magi naturally conclude that this new star
indicates the birth of a child somewhere in the neighbourhood,
and that—the star being exceptionally brilliant—the
new-born child must develop into a most prominent
man.
Arriving at Bethlehem, the Magi put up at an inn. Soon
after, the servant, who had been attending to the travellers’
mules, comes in and tells the Magi that a poor woman had
sought refuge in the place where their animals were
kept, and there had given birth to a most beautiful child.
Hearing this, the Magi exchange significant glances—the
coming up of the star has been rightly interpreted by
them.
“Let us go and see; it must be an extraordinary child,”
they say, and thereupon proceed to the grotto of the inn,
where the horses, the cows, and the donkeys were kept,
being followed by a few other travellers, who are likewise
curious to see the new-born child.
In a corner of the grotto they observe a beautiful, pale
young woman, sitting on a pile of straw and nursing her
baby, whilst her husband, an elderly man, is seen in the
distance, outside the grotto, preparing something for his
family.
“What a beautiful child!” exclaimed the Magi, and,
turning to the Virgin, say: “Remember our words, He will
be a great man; we have seen His star.”
Then, their pity being stirred by the poverty of the
surroundings, one of the wise men would offer a gold coin
.pn +1 // 045.png
as a gift to the child, while another would, perhaps, pour
out a little of the precious myrrh from his travelling-flask.
As the wise men get ready to leave the grotto, they turn
once more to Mary and repeat their prediction concerning
the great future of the child, and “Mary kept these things,
and pondered them in her heart.”
I firmly believe that such a realistic representation of the
poverty and simplicity attending the nativity of Christ is
incomparably loftier than the idealization of richness and
other exaggerations to which the old masters had recourse.
But such a treatment of the subject is new; therefore it
appears strange, and very likely will excite comment. And
only our descendants in a century or two will be able to
decide which of these two opposing views was the correct
one.
.tb
Among the paintings on exhibition will be noticed one
portraying a not infrequent event in Palestine in the olden
time—an event highly dramatic, yet retaining all its simplicity.
I mean “A Crucifixion under the Romans.”
The sky is overcast by heavy black clouds. Just outside
the walls of Jerusalem, on a small rock, are erected three
crosses, all of the same size, shape, and appearance. The
figures of the crucified on the two sides are of a vulgar type
and of coarse build, while the central figure is of a more
refined form. His face is not seen; it is hidden by long
auburn hair that hangs over it; long hair indicates that
the crucified was a man who dedicated himself to God.
The wounds on the hands and feet of the three crucified
men bleed profusely (it being a well-known fact that physicians
find it difficult to stop the flow of blood out of outstretched
palms and feet). In front of the crosses stand
two priests of high rank, and they seemingly argue about
.pn +1 // 046.png
some matter, as if trying to prove something to a Roman
in military attire; possibly they refer to the guilt of the
man crucified on the middle cross, a guilt about which
the military man seems to retain some doubts. Around
the rock soldiers are forming a chain to restrain the
crowd.
In the foreground of the painting are seen people of
every description; some on foot, some on horseback; others
mounted on camels or on donkeys. Those are country
folks or nomads, who, returning home from market, stopped
on their way for a moment in order to witness the event
of the day—the execution of a man, the renown of whose
deeds had reached even their huts and tents—a man
whose arrest caused almost an insurrection in the city.
Among others in the crowd can be noticed a few Hebrew
merchants with their characteristic head-gear (which was
discarded at a comparatively late date), and Pharisees with
the letters of the Law written on the coverings of their
heads. One of the Pharisees is discussing something with
his neighbour concerning a woman who is seen weeping
bitterly, in the corner of the picture, presumably the mother
of one of the crucified men. Her face cannot be seen, but
her sorrow must be great indeed, and none of the women
surrounding her seem likely to be able to console her.
Many a time, probably, had she tried to divert her son
from his chosen course, but all in vain, and now his time
has come.
By the side of the heart-broken mother stands a handsome
young woman plunged into deep consternation at
the sight of the executed man; the tears run down her
cheek, but she is not conscious of it, so thoroughly absorbed
is she by her terrible, unspeakable grief.
As soon as the authorities should retire and the crowd
.pn +1 // 047.png
thin out, there would be a chance for the mother, and
those that surround her, to approach the crosses; then they
would find it possible to say their last farewell....
.tb
Further on, we have a representation of a contemporary
execution, among other people and surroundings. Here
we see a cold winter day in the North. A mass of people
is crowding into one of the squares of St. Petersburg, pressing
toward the gallows and being held back by mounted
gendarmes. Close to the gallows only a select few are
admitted, mostly the military, all representatives of the
gilded youth of the city, who are in hopes of getting a piece
of the cord used by the hangman: the superstition being
very common that a piece of the cord on which a man
is hanged is sure to bring luck at cards to its fortunate
possessor.
The criminal, enveloped in a white shroud, with the cap
drawn over his head, has just been hanged and is still
whirling round on the cord, while the people stand in mute
bewilderment before the instructive sight. There is but
a single hoarse voice raised from among the crowd:
“There now—serves him right, too!” But these words
are immediately hushed by several women’s voices crying
out, “What are you saying? It is beyond us to condemn
him now. Let God Almighty pass judgment on
him!”
Meantime the snow continues to fall, the smoke is rising
from the factories, work is going on as usual....
.tb
It is worthy of notice that this last painting, while it did
not please the Russians, pleased the English people very
much indeed; on the other side the “Blowing from guns
in India” is not at all liked by Englishmen, and yet the
.pn +1 // 048.png
Russians fancied it very much. Men who had seen much
service in India assured me that I was mistaken in presenting
such an execution as a typical, characteristic way of
capital punishment in that country; they insisted that this
mode of execution had been adopted but once—in the
course of the last insurrection of the Sepoys—and even at
that time it had been used only in a very few instances.
But I maintain that this mode of execution—a comparatively
humane one too—not only has been in constant use during
the revolt referred to, when the Sepoys were blown from
guns by the thousand, but that it was used by the British
authorities in India for many years before and after the
Sepoy revolt of 1858. More than that, I am quite positive
that that particular mode of execution will have to be used
in future times. The Hindoo does not fear any other kind
of capital punishment received at the hands of the “heathenish,
unclean Europeans.” They hold that any one shot
down or hanged by the European goes to swell the ranks of
the martyrs who are entitled to a high reward in the future
life. But an execution by means of a gun carries positive
terror into the heart of a native, for such a shot tears the
criminal’s body in many parts, and thus prevents him from
presenting himself in decent form in heaven. This bugbear
was used by the British, and will be used by them as long
as they fear to lose their Indian possessions.
In order to hold a population of 250,000,000 in political
and economical submission by means of 60,000 bayonets,
it is not enough to be brave and to be possessed of political
tact—punishment and bloody reprisals cannot be avoided.
.tb
All this is so self-evident, that it seems really wonderful
that, while we artists are required to observe and discriminate,
people are still inclined to be astonished and
.pn +1 // 049.png
indignant whenever we put those faculties of ours to use
and transfer our impressions to canvas or paper.
The artists are on all hands pressed to give the public
something new, something original, something that is not
hackneyed by fashion and triviality; yet, when we make
an effort to present something of the sort, we are accused
of insolence.
And what are the results of such a state of things?
People get tired of books and gorge themselves on crude
facts from real life as recorded in daily newspapers; people
get tired of picture galleries and exhibitions, being certain
to find in most of them the very same kind of pictures—all
treating of the very same subjects, painted in an identical
manner; people find it a dull task to go to the theatres
where in nine plays out of ten they will find the very
same conventional plot, invariably terminating in a
wedding.
Well, what is now generally speaking the part of art?
Why, art is brought down to the level of a toy for such
as can be and like to be amused by it; it is expected, as it
were, to stimulate the public’s digestive powers. Paintings,
for instance, are considered simply as furniture: if there
happens to remain an empty space on the wall between
the door and the corner taken up, let us say, by a what-not
surmounted by a vase—why then, that empty space
is forthwith covered by a picture of light contents and of
pleasant execution; such a one as would not distract too
much attention from the other furniture and bric-à-brac,
would not interfere with the dolce far niente of visitors.
And yet the influence and the resources of art are
enormous. The majority of old-time painters were handicapped
by their allegiance to power and riches; they were
men who were not weighed down by any sense of serious
.pn +1 // 050.png
civil responsibility, and yet, notwithstanding this, how
powerful was the influence of art during whole centuries!
It was felt in all the corners and hidden recesses of the life
of nations!
What, then, is not to be expected from art in our time,
when artists are inspired with their duties as citizens of
their country—when they cease to dance attendance on
the rich and powerful, who love to be called patrons of
art—when artists have acquired independence, and have
begun to realize that the first condition of a fruitful activity
is to be a gentleman, not in the narrow meaning of caste,
but in the wide acceptance of the term pertaining to the
time we live in?
.tb
Armed with the confidence of the public, art will adhere
more closely to society, will constitute itself its ally in the
face of the serious danger that threatens society now-a-days—that
kind of society which we all know, which we are all
more or less prompted to love and to respect.
There is no gainsaying the fact that all the other
questions of our time are paling before the question of
socialism that advances on us, threateningly, like a tremendous
thunder-cloud.
The masses that have been for centuries leading a life of
expectancy while hanging on the very borders of starvation,
are willing to wait no more. Their former hopes in
the future are discarded; their appetites are whetted, and
they are clamouring for arrears, which means now the
division of all the riches, and so as to make the division
more lasting, they are claiming that talents and capacities
should be levelled down to one standard, all workers of
progress and comfort alike drawing the same pay. They
are striving to reconstruct society on new foundations, and
.pn +1 // 051.png
in case of opposition to their aims, they threaten to apply
the torch to all the monuments pertaining to an order that,
according to them, has already outlived its usefulness;
they threaten to blow up the public buildings, the churches,
the art galleries, libraries and museums—a downright
religion of despair!
.tb
.fm
.fn #
Sunday Express, Albany, July 22, 1888.
.fn-
.fn #
St. Matthew vi. 7.
.fn-
.pb
.pn +1 // 052.png
.sp 4
.h2
II
.il fn=i_042.jpg w=40% ew=40% align=l alt='Picture of a Russian woman'
.ca A Russian Woman.
My friend, the late General
Skobeleff, once asked me, “How
do you understand the movement
of the Socialists and the
Anarchists?” He owned that he
himself did not understand at all
what they aimed at. “What do
they want? What are they striving
to attain?”
“First of all,” I answered,
“those people object to wars between
nations; again, their appreciation
of art is very limited,
the art of painting not excluded.
Thus, if they ever come into power, you, with your strategic
combinations, and I, with my pictures, will both be shelved
immediately. Do you understand this?”
“Yes, I understand this,” rejoined Skobeleff, “and from
this time forth I am determined to fight them.”
There is no mistaking the fact that, as I have said before,
society is seriously threatened at the hands of a large mass
of people counting hundreds of millions. Those are the
people, who, for generations, during entire centuries, have
been on the brink of starvation, poorly clad, living in filthy
.pn +1 // 053.png
and unhealthy quarters; paupers, and such people as have
scarcely any property, or no property at all. Well, who is
to blame for their poverty—are not they themselves to be
blamed for it?
No, it would be unjust to lay all the blame at their door;
it is more likely that society at large is more to blame for
their condition than they are themselves.
Is there any way out of the situation?
Certainly there is. Christ, our Great Teacher, has long
ago pointed out the way in which the rich and the powerful
could remedy the situation without bringing things to a
revolutionary pass, without any upheaval of the existing
social order, if they would only seriously take care of the
miserable; that certainly would have ensured them the
undisturbed enjoyment of the bulk of their fortune. But
there is little hope of a peaceful solution of the question
now; it is certain that the well-to-do classes will still prefer
to remain Christians in name only; they will still hope that
palliative measures will be sufficient to remedy the situation;
or else, believing the danger to be distant, they will
not be disposed to give up much; while the paupers—though
formerly they were ready for a compromise—may
be soon found unwilling to take the pittance offered them.
What do they want, then?
Nothing less than the equalization of riches in the society
to come. They claim the material as well as moral equalization
of all rights, trades, all capacities and talents; as we
have already said, they strive to undermine all the foundations
of the existing state of society, and, in inaugurating
a new order of things, they claim to be able to open a real
era of liberty, equality, and fraternity, instead of the shadows
of those lofty things, as existing now.
.tb
.pn +1 // 054.png
I do not mean to go into the discussion of the matter;
I would not pretend to point out how much justice or
injustice, how much soundness or unsoundness, there is in
these claims; I state only the fact that there is a deep
gulf between the former cries for bread and the sharply
formulated claims of the present. It is evident that the
appetite of the masses has grown within the past centuries,
and the bill which they intend to present for payment will
not be a small one.
Who will be required to pay this bill?
Society, most certainly.
Will it be done willingly?
Evidently not.
Consequently there will be complications, quarrels, civil
wars.
Certainly there will be serious complications; they are
already casting their shadows before them in the shape of
disturbances of a socialistic character that are originating
here and there. In America, most likely, those disturbances
are lesser and less pointed; but in Europe, in France
and Belgium, for instance, such disorders assume a very
threatening aspect.
Who is likely to be victorious in this struggle?
Unless Napoleon I. was wrong in his assertion that
victory will always remain with the gros bataillons, the
“regulators” will win. Their numbers will be very great;
whoever knows human nature will understand that all such
as have not much to lose will, at the decisive moment, join
the claims of those who have nothing to lose.
.tb
It is generally supposed that the danger is not so imminent
yet; but, as far as I was able to judge, the imminence
of the danger varies in different countries. France, for
.pn +1 // 055.png
instance—that long-suffering country which is for ever
experimenting on herself, whether it be in social or scientific
questions, or in politics—is the nearest to a crisis; then
follow Belgium and other countries.
It is very possible that even the present generation will
witness a serious upheaval. As to the coming generations,
there is no doubt that they will assist at a thorough
reconstruction of the social structure in all countries.
The claims of socialists, and, particularly, the anarchists,
as well as the disorders incited by them, generally produce
a great sensation in society. But no sooner are the
disorders suppressed, than society relapses again into its
usual unconcern, and no one gives a thought to the fact
that the frequency of these painful symptoms, recurring
with so much persistency, is in itself a sign of disease.
Far-seeing people begin to realize that palliative measures
are no longer of use; that a change of governments
and of rulers will no longer avail; and that nothing is
left but to await developments contingent on the attitude
of the opposed parties—the energetic determination of the
well-to-do classes, not to yield, and that of the proletariat,
to keep their courage and persevere.
.tb
The only consolation remaining to the rich consists in
the fact that the “regulators” have not had time as yet to
organize their forces for a successful struggle with society.
This is true to a certain extent. But, though they do it
slowly, the “regulators” are steadily perfecting their
organization; on the other hand, can we say that society
is well enough organized not to stand in dread of
attacks?
Who are the recognized and official defenders of
society?
.pn +1 // 056.png
The Army and the Church.
A soldier, there is no doubt, is a good support, he
represents a solid defence; the only trouble about him is
that the soldier himself begins to get weary of his ungrateful
part. It is likely that for many years to come the
soldier will shoot with a light heart at such as are called
his “enemies”; but the time is not far distant when he
will refuse to shoot at his own people.
Who is a good soldier? Only one to whom you can
point out his father, his mother, or his brother in the crowd,
saying, “Those are enemies of society, kill them”—and who
will obey.
I may remark here, in passing, that it occurred to me to
refer to this idea in a conversation I had with the well-known
French writer and thinker, Alexandre Dumas, fils,
and with what success? Conceding the justice of the
apprehension, he had no other comforting suggestion to
offer than to say, “Oh, yes, the soldier will shoot
yet!”
The other defender of society, the priest, has been less
ill-used than the soldier, and consequently he is not so
tired of his task; but, on the hand, people begin to tire of
him, less heed is paid to his words, and there arises a doubt
as to the truth of all that he preaches.
There was a time when it was possible to tell the people
that there is but one sun in the heavens, as there is but one
God-appointed king in the country. As stars of the first,
second, third, and fourth magnitude are grouping themselves
around the sun, so the powerful, the rich, the poor,
and the miserable, surround the king on earth. And, as
it all appeared plausible, people used to believe that
such arrangements were as they ought to be. All was
accepted, all went on smoothly: none of such things can
.pn +1 // 057.png
be advanced now-a-days, however; no one will be ready
to believe in them.
.tb
Clearly, things assume a serious aspect. Suppose the
day comes when the priests entirely lose their hold on
the people, when the soldiers turn their guns’ muzzles
down—where will society look for bulwarks then? Is it
possible that it has no more reliable defence?
Certainly, it has such a defence, and it is nothing else
than talent, and its representatives, in science, literature,
and art in all its ramifications.
Art must and will defend society. Its influence is less
apparent and palpable, but it is very great; it might even
be said that its influence over the minds, the hearts, and
the actions of people is enormous, unsurpassed, unrivalled.
Art must and will defend society with all the more care
and earnestness, because its devotees know that the
“regulators” are not disposed to give them the honourable,
respectable position they occupy now—for, according to
them, a good pair of boots is more useful than a good
picture, a novel, or a statue. Those people declare that
talent is luxury, that talent is aristocratic, and that,
consequently, talent has to be brought down from its
pedestal to the common level—a principle to which we
shall never submit.
Let us not deceive ourselves; there will arise new
talents, which will gradually adapt themselves to new
conditions, if such will prevail, and their works may
perhaps gain from it; but we shall not agree to the principle
of general demolition and reconstruction, when this
has no other foundation but the well-known thesis—“Let
us destroy everything and clear the ground; as to the
reconstruction—about that we shall see later on.” We
.pn +1 // 058.png
shall defend and advocate the improvement of the existing
order by means of peaceful and gradual measures.
.tb
It goes without saying that we demand that society,
on its side, should help us to fulfil our task; that it should
trust us, give us all the freedom necessary for the development
and exertion of talent.
There is the rub!
Well-fed, self-satisfied society quails at every change,
at all blame, derision, and comment; it distrusts the foremost,
daring representatives of science, literature, and art.
Society strives jealously to retain the right not only to
point out the road for talent, but even to regulate the
measure, the degree of its development, and its manifestation.
In this society of ours anything that is common and
conventional is shielded by all kinds of rights and privileges,
while anything that is new and original is bound to
awaken animosity and censure, has to go through a severe
struggle under the pressure of wide-spread cant and
hypocrisy.
Try to create anything ingenious in any of the regions
of science and literature, try to present in graphic or plastic
form the most original, striking conception, but only
forget or refuse to surround it with the conventional layer
of triviality and vulgarity so dear to the heart of society,
you will be “done for,” you will not even obtain a hearing,
you will be called a charlatan, if nothing worse than that.
Why is that so? Was it society that has shown the
way to all great discoveries? No; it has always delayed
them, has always put brakes on them.
Has society, in its collective form, ever evoked any of
the great manifestations of art or literature? No; society
.pn +1 // 059.png
was always eager to worry, to persecute men of talent,
though it erects monuments to them after their death.
How did society come to display such arrogance and
presumption? It was tempted that way only by the unchristian
conviction that “the aim justifies the means.”
.tb
Can there be anything more exasperating than the conversation
we hear sometimes—
“Have you been to the Salon?”
“No; we did not happen to go there this year, but last
year we were there more than once.”
There is irony here as well as truth, for in the majority
of cases, you will find in the Salon the same number of
pictures nearly of the same quality, treating on nearly
the same subjects, and, most assuredly, painted nearly in
the same style.
“Have you seen the new play of Sardou?”
“Just imagine, could not possibly get to see it yet, had
to go to the country; but then to-morrow we go to the
Comédie Française to see that new thing of Dumas’. They
say both plays are very much alike in conception, as
well as in plot.” And this is perfectly true; they are
doubtlessly more or less alike.
Whose fault is this, then, if not the authors’?
Ask the playwrights, whether they would dare to
represent the action in such a way as it has been
suggested to them by real life, with its logical conclusion,
made unavoidable by the march of events, omitting,
for once, the long-established, hackneyed, conventional
termination?
“No,” the authors would tell you, “such a thing is not
to be thought of,” and they will be in the right. Society,
weighed down by cant, will not go to see such a play,
.pn +1 // 060.png
however interesting it may be; so the author has to humour
the public if he does not want to bring ruin on his manager
and on himself.
The same is the case with artists, sculptors, even composers.
How many favourites of the Muses have been
driven into early graves by the animosity of the public
against all new construction of poetical as well as musical
ideas?
On one side we hear complaints of the dulness, the
monotony, even the triviality, prevailing in art; people
clamour for something inspired, something original; on
the other hand, the same public arbitrarily chastises you
for all that fails to come within the range of established,
conventional ideas!
It is high time, it seems to me, to understand the necessity
of treating art with tolerance and confidence, if we
want it to fraternize with society, to become as one with
it, to serve it faithfully and well in the present troubled
times when the poet and the artist are soldiers at their
posts.
.tb
“But, you representative of art,” I might be asked,
“what are the tidings that you are so eager to announce to
us—what are your discoveries that would be so entirely
new to society?”
Well, what we should say would, perhaps, not be news,
yet certainly the idea of it has not yet penetrated the
consciousness of the people. Armed with the rich, varied
resources of art we should tell people some truths.
“Give up,” we shall say to them, “give up enjoying
yourselves amidst the illusions of the idealism which lulls
your senses, of the idealism of high-sounding words and
phrases. Look around you through the eye of sensible
.pn +1 // 061.png
realism, and you will acquire the certitude of your mistake.
You are not the Christians you assume yourselves to be.
You are not representatives of Christian societies, of
Christian countries.”
Those who kill their kind by the hundred thousand are
not Christians.
Those who are always moved, in private as well as in
public life, by the principle of “eye for eye, and tooth for
tooth,” are not Christians.
Those who spend many hours of their lives in churches,
yet who give nothing, or next to nothing, to the poor, are
not Christians.
What have you done with the decree of the Saviour
concerning Christian humility, and to help such as are in
real need?
What is the stand taken now, let us ask, by those two
great branches of the administration of Christ’s Church,
that call themselves the Roman Catholic and the Orthodox
Churches, which have separated, thanks to their inability
to agree as to whether the Holy Ghost proceeded from
the Father and the Son or from the Father alone? Is
it possible that they have not come yet to an understanding,
and, blinded by mutual hatred, are neglecting the
loftiness of their mission on earth?
What is the stand taken by those new Churches originated
of late, comparatively speaking, on the plea of a more
realistic understanding of the connection of life with its
Originator? Is it possible that, having concluded the
fight with their great adversary, those Churches have also
drifted into a sweet nap over the existing order of things,
and have also renounced taking a hand in any further
reforms?
Well, if it be so, let men of talent shake the strong and
.pn +1 // 062.png
the powerful out of the somnolence into which they have
fallen; a difficult task it will be, but a noble one. And if
we are refused a hearing, or attempts are made to muzzle
us, why, it will be the worse for society. Rouse itself it
must; but it will be too late—the “Vandals will have
burned Rome” once again. We may be assured that no
churches, no bankers’ offices will then be spared.
“If any man have ears to hear, let him hear.”
.pb
.pn +1 // 063.png
.sp 4
.h2
I||NAPOLEON
.il fn=i_053.jpg w=40% ew=40% align=l alt='Picture of Napoleon'
.ca Napoleon.
It is, no doubt, from the Dresden
Conference that we must date Napoleon’s open hostility towards
Russia. After his unsuccessful endeavour to secure the hand of
the Tsar’s sister, it was rumoured in well-informed French Court
circles that Napoleon had made up his mind once and for all to
humble the pride of Russia. It was not, however, until the Dresden
Conference that Napoleon threw
off the mask. He then adopted a distinctly threatening
attitude in the face of Alexander’s refusal to reconsider his
decision and humble himself in the eyes of Europe.
The Russian Emperor firmly refused to submit, and his
defiant attitude was the more offensive to Napoleon
inasmuch as it was open and undisguised. There was no
question of concealing it or of receding from the position
already adopted. “The bottle is opened—the wine must
be drunk,” was Napoleon’s own expression.
It was, moreover, at the Dresden Conference that
Napoleon attained the zenith of his power. At Dresden
.pn +1 // 064.png
he was indeed a king of kings. The Emperor of Austria
respectfully and repeatedly assured his august cousin that
he might “fully rely upon Austria for the triumph of the
common cause;” while the King of Prussia reassured him
of his “unswerving fidelity.”
The splendour and magnificence of the French Court
at the time of the Dresden Conference, says an eye-witness,
gave Napoleon the air of some legendary Grand
Mogul. As at Tilsit, he showered magnificent presents
on all sides. At his levées reigning princes danced attendance
for hours in the hope of being honoured with an
audience. This new order of would-be courtiers was so
numerous that the Emperor’s chamberlains and officials
had constantly to give one another warning lest they
should jostle a Royal Highness unawares.
Every country sent its contingent. There were no eyes
but for Napoleon. The populace gathered in crowds outside
the palace, following his every movement, and dogging
his progress through the streets, in hourly expectation of
some great event.
Never, probably, were such elaborate arrangements
made as for this campaign. Besides the usual preparations
for a war, engagements were made with tradesmen of all
kinds—tin-workers, masons, watchmakers, and other skilled
artisans. There was no word of explanation as to the
place in which their services would be required, so that
until the opening of the campaign the general public had
no inkling of the object of all these preparations. It was
even rumoured that Napoleon was about to aid Russia
against the Turks.
The abrupt departure of the Russian military agent
Tczernicheff from Paris, and the court-martial on certain
persons who had treasonably supplied him with various
.pn +1 // 065.png
documents, at last revealed the Emperor’s plans, and it
was then positively stated in the salons that the preparations
were directed against Russia. The authorities,
however, refused to confirm these reports, and went so far
as to issue an order to the army, forbidding the officers and
men to discuss the rumoured campaign.
The French army was at that moment in the most
flourishing condition. It consisted of twelve infantry corps
of 20,000 men each, three cavalry corps of the same strength,
and with 40,000 men of the Guard, Artillery, Engineers,
and Sappers, amounted to 400,000 men, including 300,000
Frenchmen. This enormous force possessed 1200 guns
.if h
.il fn=i_055.jpg w=10% ew=10% align=r alt=''
.if-
and more than 100,000 ammunition-wagons and caissons.
Such a body of troops, accustomed to victory,
proud of its traditions, full of confidence in its officers,
and led by a commander with the prestige of twenty
years’ brilliant success, might well be deemed invincible.
Every subaltern regarded a campaign in Russia as
a pleasant six months’ outing. The whole army, fully
assured of speedy success, looked forward to the war as a
means of rapid promotion. All were eager to start. “We
are off to Moscow,” they cried to their friends, “à
bientôt!”
It was said that Prussia would receive from the expected
conquests full compensation for her former losses. Napoleon
himself suggested this in his proclamation—“At the
beginning of July we shall be in St. Petersburg; I shall be
avenged on the Emperor Alexander, and the King of
Prussia will be Emperor of the North.”
There were prophets who declared that “if the Russians
do not make their peace in time, Napoleon will divide
their European territories into two parts—the Dukedom of
Smolensk, and the Dukedom of St. Petersburg. The
.pn +1 // 066.png
Emperor Alexander, if Napoleon thinks it worth while to
leave him his throne, will reign only in Asia.”
The Comte de Narbonne, Napoleon’s envoy to Vilna,
was obliged to admit that the Emperor Alexander conducted
himself with irreproachable dignity. He displayed
neither fear nor arrogance. The answer with which
Narbonne returned to his Imperial master at Dresden
proved that the Russian Emperor was firmly resolved to
offer no other terms than those which his Ambassador at
Paris had already communicated. He had nothing to
subtract from them, and nothing to add. An eye-witness
describes the impression produced in Dresden, where
everybody was eagerly waiting to learn the result of his
mission, by the arrival of Comte Narbonne’s travel-stained
carriage, when he returned with the news that “the
Emperor Alexander refused to alter his decision.”
“Although,” Alexander said, “no one tells me so to my
face, I am well aware, and I am not ashamed to own it,
that I am not so great a soldier as Napoleon, and that I
have no generals who are a match for his. This assurance
on my part should, I think, serve as the clearest proof of
my sincere desire for the maintenance of peace.”
Alexander was extremely indignant at Napoleon’s subsequent
high-handed proceeding in crossing the frontier
without declaring war, for although the Russians were expecting
hostilities, there were some, including Rumyantsef
and other notables, who regarded it to the last as unlikely,
firmly believing that the matter would end in a few threats
and a compromise.
Nine years later, when Napoleon was at St. Helena, the
Emperor Alexander caused him to be asked why he had
refused the terms brought by Narbonne from Vilna.
“Because by the terms of the offer,” replied Napoleon,
.pn +1 // 067.png
“a month was required before any definitive treaty could
be arrived at, and such a delay might have involved the
loss of the campaign, of all our stupendous preparations,
and of the alliances that had been entered into, and which
there was little prospect of renewing.”
Napoleon loudly proclaimed that “Fate was leading
Russia to her doom,” and took upon himself the duty of
executing the decree of destiny, by which the Russians, as
enemies of European civilization, were to be driven into the
wilds of Asia.
Napoleon’s own baggage-train consisted of seventy
wagons, each drawn by eight horses; twenty carriages, open
and closed; forty pack-mules; and two hundred riding-horses.
During his drives from place to place the Emperor
was never idle. When darkness fell, a lamp fixed inside
the carriage enabled him to work as comfortably as if he
were sitting at home in his own room. Aides-de-camp
and orderlies were always within call at the door of his
carriage, and a number of riding-horses followed with the
body-guard.
In this way Napoleon reached the Niemen on June
11/23, and mounted his horse at two o’clock at night. It is
said that as he approached the bank of the river, his horse
stumbled and threw him, and that some one cried out,
“That’s a bad omen; a Roman would have turned back;”
but no one could distinguish whether it was the Emperor
or one of his suite who uttered the words.
I extract from M. Bertin’s book a characteristic account
given by Count Soltyk, general of the Polish artillery.
“On the arrival of the Emperor, several officers, together
with myself and Suchorzewski, the major of the regiment,
ran up. Napoleon quickly approached the major and
asked for the colonel of the regiment. Suchorzewski,
.pn +1 // 068.png
in no wise disconcerted at the absence of the colonel, who
was still asleep, answered that he was filling his place,
and was ready to receive any orders. Napoleon then asked
him which was the road to the Niemen, and made inquiries
regarding the outposts and the position of the Russians.
Whilst asking these questions, he ordered a change of
uniform, as it had been agreed, or rather ordered, that no
French soldier should be seen by the Russians. He took
off his coat, and the rest of us—the Prince of Neufchâtel,
Suchorzewski, Colonel Pagowski, who had hurried to the
spot, General Bruyères, and myself—followed his example.
.if h
.il fn=i_058.jpg w=10% ew=10% align=l alt=''
.if-
There were therefore five or six of us in our shirts in the
middle of the bivouac surrounding the Emperor, each
with his uniform in his hand. The Poles offered
theirs to the French. Altogether the scene was most
amusing. Of all our uniforms, Colonel Pagowski’s
coat and forage cap best fitted the Emperor. He had
been offered a Lancer’s head-dress, but refused it as
being too heavy. All this took place in a few minutes.
Berthier also put on a Polish uniform. The colonel’s
horses were at once led up. Napoleon mounted one of
them; Berthier took the other, and Lieutenant Zrelski,
whose company was on outpost duty, was ordered to
accompany the Emperor as guide.
“They went as far as Alexota, a village about three miles
distant, opposite Kovno, and within range of its guns. The
Emperor alighted in the courtyard of a house belonging to
a doctor, whose windows overlooked the Niemen, and from
which one might easily survey the surrounding country.
I had myself three days previously made a plan of Kovno
from this very spot. From there Napoleon thoroughly
reconnoitred the district without himself being seen. His
horses were carefully concealed in the courtyard. After
.pn +1 // 069.png
completing his survey he returned to the bivouac, and
called for details as to the position of the enemy. The
colonel having told him that I knew the neighbourhood
thoroughly, he put several questions to me as to the fords
that might be passable, the conformation and irregularities of
the ground, and the position of the enemy. The Emperor
questioned me searchingly as to where the Russians were
massed, whether on the right or left bank of the Vilia. He
evidently wished to ascertain whether the road along the
Vilia was free, intending to march in that direction in
heavy columns, so as to seize this centre of operations, and
cut off the enemy’s corps, which were spread along the
whole length of the Niemen.
“When Napoleon returned we noticed a marked
change of expression. He looked happy, even merry,
being evidently satisfied with the idea of the surprise
which he was preparing for the Russians on the following
morning, and of which he had calculated the results beforehand.
Some refreshments were brought to him, which he
ate in our midst on the high-road. He seemed amused at
his masquerade, and asked us twice if the Polish uniform
suited him. After having breakfasted, he said laughing,
‘Now we must return what does not belong to us.’ He
then took off the garments which he had borrowed, put on
his uniform of Chasseur of the Guard, entered his carriage
.if h
.il fn=i_059.jpg w=10% ew=10% align=r alt=''
.if-
accompanied by Berthier, and rapidly drove away.
That very day he inspected several other points on the
Niemen, and chose Poniémon as the place of crossing.
General Haxo accompanied him on this tour.”
“This reconnaissance being finished,” adds Ségur,
“he issued an order that on the following evening
three bridges should be thrown across the river....
Then he returned to his quarters, where he passed the
.pn +1 // 070.png
day partly in his tent and partly in a Polish house, vainly
seeking rest in the sultry heat that prevailed.”
When the army began the passage next day, Napoleon
took up a position near the bridge, and encouraged the
soldiers by his presence, while they greeted him with the
customary cries. But his impatience would not allow him
to remain long on this spot. He crossed the bridge and
galloped through the forest that stretches along the bank
of the stream, careering along at full speed on his Arab, as
though in pursuit of some invisible foe.
“What is to be said of an Emperor,” remarks an eye-witness,
“who dresses up in an outlandish disguise, rides off
to his outposts, orders some one to bring him some water
from the Niemen in a helmet, and tastes it with the air of a
seer waiting for inspiration? It would have been better to
keep these absurd tricks for the banks of the Nile, among
the superstitious nations for whose behoof they were invented,
rather than bring them over to Europe.”
“Napoleon,” says Boutourline, “was preparing to crush
the First Army of the West with his Guards, Davout’s,
Oudinot’s, and Ney’s Army Corps, and Nansouty’s, Montbrun’s,
and Grouchy’s cavalry—250,000 men in all—by a
sudden attack on the centre before the Second Army could
come to its support. The King of Westphalia, with the
corps of Junot, Poniatowski, and Renier, and Latour-Maubourg’s
cavalry, making a force of 80,000, was to
execute the same manœuvre against the Second Army.
The Viceroy of Italy, with an army of about the same
strength, consisting of his own corps and that of St. Cyr,
was to throw himself between the two Russian armies, and
cut off all communication between them. On the left,
Major Macdonald’s division, some 30,000 strong, was to
enter Courland and threaten St. Petersburg and the
.pn +1 // 071.png
Russian right. On the right, Schwarzenberg and the
Austrians, also about 30,000 strong, were to hold Tormasof
in check.”
It was a well-conceived plan, and the movements of the
French on Vilna were so swift and decisive that General
Dokhturof’s corps and Dorokhof’s division were almost
cut off.
This brilliant beginning was, however, followed by a
number of mistakes. The execution of the plan was marred
by the slowness of the King of Westphalia (who soon afterwards
threw up his command and returned home), and by
the Emperor’s own irresolution. Napoleon appears to have
lost sight of the fact that he should have taken the direct
road from Vilna to Smolensk as his principal line of
operations. If he had concentrated the whole weight of his
army on this line he would have successfully outflanked
Barclay on the left and Bagration on the right, and might
then have fallen on either of them with the whole strength
of his army, or, indeed, on both simultaneously. It was
with the object of taking the Russians by surprise that
Napoleon crossed the frontier without declaring war, and
appeared at Vilna the day after the Emperor Alexander
had left.
Mme. de Choiseul-Gouffier, in her reminiscences of
Napoleon’s stay in Vilna, describes among other events
his visit to the church. “A herald shouted, ‘L’Empereur!’
and I saw a short, stout little man in a green uniform with
coat unbuttoned, and displaying a white waistcoat, surrounded
by a crowd of marshals. He flew by like a bullet,
and took up his place behind a prie-dieu. When mass was
over he departed at the same lightning speed.” She
describes Napoleon’s arrival at a ball—“At the first signal
of his approach the dukes and marshals rushed off to meet
.pn +1 // 072.png
him as quickly as they could hurry; and to tell the truth,
their faces were a most amusing sight. We were hustled
down the stairs almost on all fours. Napoleon’s carriage
drove up, with the Master of the Horse, M. Caulaincourt,
galloping behind. They put down a footstool for the
Emperor to alight on, as if the earth were unworthy of the
honour of being trodden by his Imperial foot. He went
up-stairs amid shouts of ‘Vive l’Empereur!’ When he
entered the salon he cried, as if giving an order, ‘Ladies,
be seated!’”
“Napoleon’s face,” says Madame de Choiseul-Gouffier
later on, “appeared to me as severe as an antique bust, and
of the colour of yellow marble.” And further—“Napoleon’s
expression when lighted up by his beautiful smile was
pleasant, and even when seen closer his pallor was not
remarkable. What is most noteworthy is that his countenance
expresses more good-nature than genius.... He
knew every bit of gossip.”
The distance between the head-quarters of the two
armies led Napoleon to express the belief that “in all
probability, they are afraid of Alexander and myself meeting
and coming to terms.” However, when the opportunity
of making terms did present itself, Napoleon let it pass.
Balachef, the Russian general, presented himself at the
French outposts demanding a parley. When they conducted
him into Napoleon’s presence at Vilna, he declared,
in Alexander’s name—“If there is war between Russia and
France, it will be a long and bloody war, and before entering
upon it the Russian Emperor solemnly proclaims that
it is not he who is responsible for it. Though the Russian
Ambassador has left Paris, war has not yet been declared;
there is still time to come to terms; it is not yet too late.”
Having been told that the messenger who had been
.pn +1 // 073.png
selected for the embassy was the Minister of Police, the
French suspected that the sole object of his coming was to
observe the position of the army and to gain time. They
regarded his visit, therefore, as a sign of weakness in the
Russian Government, and received his overtures with
coldness. Besides, it would have cost Napoleon a great
struggle, after refusing to listen to any explanations at
Paris, to adopt a conciliatory tone in Vilna. What would
Europe think of him? What possible explanation could
there be of the enormous preparations, the vast movements
of troops and expenditure of money? It would have been
.if h
.il fn=i_063.jpg w=15% ew=15% align=r alt=''
.if-
tantamount to a confession of defeat. Besides, he had
gone so far in his utterances before the allies as to
render retreat almost impossible. But this was not all.
Napoleon lost control over himself, and broke out, as
usual, into complaints and reproaches. He used insulting
language in speaking of the Emperor Alexander
to the Russian general. “Why did he ever come to
Vilna? What does he want? Does he mean to match his
strength with me? He, this carpet knight? Napoleon’s
only counsellor is himself; who will advise the Tsar?
Whom does he mean to look to? Kutuzof is a Russian,
he, therefore, will not be selected; six years ago Benigsen
was old and useless—he is in his dotage now; Barclay, no
doubt, is a man of courage and capacity—but he only
displays it by retreating.” Napoleon added spitefully—“You
all imagine that you understand the art of war
because you have read your Jomini, but if Jomini’s book
were enough to teach you generalship, do you think I
should have allowed it to be printed?”
It is difficult to understand how, after sending such an
insolent answer to his “friend and brother,” Napoleon
could bring himself to assure him later on of his unswerving
.pn +1 // 074.png
devotion. On the other hand, it is easy to appreciate why
his “friend and brother” after this message received all
the French Emperor’s subsequent blandishments in stony
silence.
Napoleon began to be alarmed at the proclamations and
manifestoes issued by the St. Petersburg Cabinet. He
displayed a naïve astonishment at the expressions of hatred
and anger which were levelled at his own person. What
had happened to the Emperor Alexander, who had up to
that time been so suave and gentle? It is said that
Napoleon endeavoured to keep these vigorous proclamations
from the knowledge of his army, and commanded
that the Russians should be represented as disheartened
and on the point of disbanding; the Russian Emperor as
having actually left his troops and fled to St. Petersburg
in order to implore assistance and mollify the wrath of the
Senate, which was demanding an explanation of what had
happened; the Russian generals as having lost their heads;
and the people at large as ready to fling themselves in
despair at Napoleon’s feet.
Ségur has preserved to us the order of march of the
French troops. The army advanced in column ready for
instant battle, the Emperor on horseback in the centre.
Rivers were crossed by fords which soon, however, became
impassable, and the regiments in the rear crossed elsewhere,
wherever they could; no one troubled his head about
them. The staff neglected these details. No one remained
behind to point out the dangers, if there were any, or the
route, where several roads met. Each corps d’armée was
left to shift for itself.
Duverger is yet more categorical—“The retreat has
often been described, but the long and difficult march
which preceded our misfortunes has never been sufficiently
.pn +1 // 075.png
mentioned. Worn out by the rays of a tropical sun, we
were reduced to drink foul stagnant water, to eat biscuits
served out with a sparing hand. Famine and dysentery
destroyed as many soldiers as did the war.”
Labaume, another eye-witness, completes this picture—“This
immense gathering of men on one spot increased
the confusion and disorder that reigned on the high-roads.
Stray soldiers sought their regiments in vain; orderlies
with urgent despatches were unable to deliver them; while
on the bridges and in the ravines a frightful tumult arose.
Our soldiers, deprived of their rations, had to provide for
themselves by pillage, and the result was the utmost disorder
and paralysis of discipline, the usual forerunners of
the approaching decay of an army.”
The disorganization of the French army was thrown
into stronger relief by the excellent order in which Barclay-de-Tolly
drew off his men from position to position. There
were no deserted wagons, no dead horses, not a single
straggler or deserter.
The French troops moved, of course, not only along the
high-road, but also by by-roads, and often by hardly perceptible
footpaths, destroying everything they came across
on their way, and feeding their horses on the standing
corn. They camped at night in the midst of the crops,
trampling and destroying them without scruple in the hope
of getting some shelter, however slight, from the heat and
rain. The soldiers, according to the account of French
eye-witnesses, roamed the neighbourhood searching for
food, ill-treated the inhabitants, and turned them out of
their homes, looted the houses, carried off all the live stock,
and indulged in excesses strangely at variance with their
vaunted mission of civilization.
“The army at last approached Vitebsk,” says de la
.pn +1 // 076.png
Fluse, who accompanied the expedition. “A number of
cavalry and infantry regiments were extended in line, supported
by strong bodies of artillery. Four strong columns
of Foot Guards formed a square, in the centre of which were
.if h
.il fn=i_066.jpg w=12% ew=12% align=l alt=''
.if-
three tents—one for the Emperor, the other two for
his suite. A squad of twenty Grenadiers, with an
officer and a drummer, formed a guard outside the
tents. The camp-fires were lighted, and the various
regiments sent fatigue parties to fetch their rations.
These were served out in a neighbouring field, where all
the meat and corn had been collected.
“Around the Emperor’s tent there was a great deal of
bustle. Generals and aides-de-camps were constantly
coming and going at full speed—for it was known that the
enemy were not far off, and a decisive battle was expected.
“The Emperor left his camp two or three times with a
telescope in his hand. Resting it on the shoulder of one
of the officers or men, he inspected Vitebsk and the neighbouring
hills. Beyond the town a broad plain was visible,
on which Russian cavalry and infantry were performing
some evolutions.
“Napoleon looked at them—‘To-morrow they will be
ours,’ he said. Then he gave orders to prepare for battle.
A proclamation was read before each regiment—‘Soldiers,
the day we have longed for has come at last. To-morrow
we shall fight the battle for which we have waited so long.
We must end the campaign with a single thunder-clap.
Remember your victories at Austerlitz and Friedland; the
enemy shall see to-morrow that we have not degenerated.’
“The proclamation was enthusiastically received; the
troops were confident of victory; all hoped that this
battle would end a war of which they had already had
more than enough. Brandy was distributed, and after
.pn +1 // 077.png
supper and the various preparations for the morrow they
turned in, many thinking, no doubt, that this would be
their last night.
“Next morning they were up by dawn, dressed in their
smartest, as if for some festival. Every eye was turned
to the quarter in which the enemy had been manœuvring
on the previous day; but the plain was empty—as
the sun rose it became clear that the Russian army had
disappeared.
“The drum began to beat outside the Emperor’s tent,”
continues the same writer. “This meant that the
Grenadiers on guard were being relieved. I hurried up
with my companions in order to ask the officer of the
relief if he had heard any news, for, placed as he was
close to the Emperor’s tent, he might have heard something.
He told us that Napoleon flew into a passion
when he heard of the enemy’s retreat. When Prince
Poniatowski—who had instructions to cross the Dvina
with the cavalry, sweep behind the Russians and cut off
their retreat—entered the tent, the officers of the Guard
heard what passed. The Prince came to report that it
was absolutely impossible to cross the Dvina, as he could
find no ford, and the water had risen in consequence of
the recent storm. His horses, moreover, had had no
fodder. Thereupon high words passed between the Emperor
and Poniatowski, the former rating the Prince
roundly for not carrying out his instructions, Poniatowski
for his part being at no loss for a reply.
“‘So you urge want of fodder as an excuse, Prince?’
said Napoleon. ‘I may tell you, sir, that when I was
in Egypt it was not once nor twice that I had to make
expeditions without fodder.’
“‘Of course, your Majesty,’ replied Poniatowski,
.pn +1 // 078.png
unabashed, ‘I do not know what you fed your horses on out
there, but I do know this, that my horses cannot dispense
with their hay, especially when there is no grazing, which
is often the salvation of cavalry. Lacking fodder as I
did, I ran the risk of finding myself in the position your
Majesty was in at St. Jean d’Acre; for want of horses,
if you recollect, you were unable to bring up your guns,
and were obliged to raise the siege.’
“Then they both raised their voices and spoke at once.
Some of the generals who were present joined in, and the
din was so great that I could not make out a word of
what they were saying. ‘They are still at it,’ he added;
‘go close up to the tent, you will probably be able to hear
something.’
“I and my companion approached the tent, as if we
were just strolling by. We could indeed hear the voices
of Napoleon and Poniatowski, but could gather nothing
distinctly except the latter saying—‘No, your Majesty.
I know this country better than you do, and I assure
you that that is out of the question here, quite out of the
question!’ The two sentries shouldered arms, which meant
that the Emperor was just coming out; so we made off.
“On parade the Emperor turned to the group of officers
and said—‘Gentlemen, you are not maintaining proper
discipline in your corps; there are too many stragglers.
Officers seem to stop on the march whenever they please,
in order to spend their time in country-houses. They are
tired of camping out; but true courage does not fear
rainy weather, nor will mud stain a soldier’s honour. The
men have no regard for discipline; under the pretext of
foraging for provisions they desert from their regiments
and wander about in disorder. Complaints reach me from
every side of their lawless behaviour. This condition of
.pn +1 // 079.png
things must be put a stop to, gentlemen; and those who
absent themselves without leave shall be severely punished.
In the event of an engagement with the enemy, our
regiments would be greatly below their strength. The
efficient force of our army is such as it might naturally
have been after a battle, whereas we have not yet even
seen the enemy. Marshals Oudinot and Macdonald have
secured victories because they had their full complement
of troops when they came to the banks of the Dvina and
Drissa.’
“Then the Emperor called for Baron Larrey, but as he
was not to be found, Dr. Paulet, the head of the Ambulance
Corps, presented himself instead. Napoleon asked him—
“‘For how many wounded have you bandages ready?’
“‘Ten thousand,’ replied the doctor.
“‘And about how many days does it take to heal a
wound?’
“‘About thirty,’ answered the doctor.
“‘If that is so,’ replied the Emperor, ‘you cannot even
give assistance to four hundred men! We shall want many
more than that!’
“There was a low murmur in the crowd, and some one
remarked, ‘I wonder how many he thinks there will be
killed?’
“Napoleon must have heard the remark, but he paid no
attention. He continued his cross-examination of the
doctor, and asked him, ‘Where are the ambulance and
medical stores?’
“‘They were left at Vilna for want of means of
transport.’
“‘So the army is entirely unprovided with medicine,’
cried Napoleon, ‘and if I wanted physic I should have to
go without it?’
.pn +1 // 080.png
“‘Your Majesty has your own private medical stores,’
replied the doctor.
“This made the Emperor very angry. ‘I am the first
soldier in the army,’ he said, raising his voice, ‘and I have
a right to be attended to in the army hospital.’ Then
he asked where the chief dispenser was. He was told
at Vilna.
“‘What!’ cried Napoleon. ‘One of the chief medical
officers absent from the army! Let him be sent back to
Paris to peddle his drugs to the women of the Rue St.
Honoré! Appoint some one else in his place, and let the
whole medical service rejoin the army.’”
The army did not meet with the same enthusiastic
reception at Vitebsk as at Vilna. The inhabitants treated
the French not as liberators, but as conquerors. Evidently
Lithuania was not particularly well pleased at the prospect
of re-union with its native Poland, for the disposition of the
inhabitants was by no means friendly.
Napoleon made great efforts to impress the Lithuanians.
In a single audience he would discourse upon religion and
the drama, war and the arts. He rode about at all hours
of the day or night, giving orders to build a bridge here,
and a bastion there, and on the eve of an engagement he
would appear at a ball or a concert. He evidently did his
best to astonish the natives by his versatility.
As the Russians had left Vilna and it was impossible to
overtake them, Napoleon returned to this town on July 28.
According to Ségur, when he entered his head-quarters
he took off his sword, threw it on the table, which was
covered with maps and plans, and said in a loud voice,
“Here I am, and here I shall stay! I shall look about me,
complete my army, give it a rest, and organize Poland.
The campaign of 1812 is at an end; that of 1813 will do
.pn +1 // 081.png
the rest!” Orders were given to provision the army for
thirty-six days, and extensive plans were announced.
Napoleon did not neglect amusements; actors were to be
brought from Paris to Vitebsk for a winter season, and as
the town was empty the audience was to be drawn from
Warsaw and Vilna.
“Murat,” said the French Emperor, turning to the King
of Naples, “the first Russian campaign is over. We will
plant our standards here. Two broad rivers outline our
position; we will build block-houses along this natural
entrenchment, commanded by artillery in every direction.
We will form a square with guns at the angles and on each
front, and within this square we will build our barracks and
magazines. The year 1813 will see us in Moscow; 1814
in St. Petersburg—the war with Russia shall be a three
years’ war!”
On the same day he turned to one of the principal civil
officials attached to the army and said, “As for you, my
dear sir, you must see that we are properly provisioned,
for we must not repeat the mistake of Charles XII.”
It was at this very time that Napoleon received news
that peace had been concluded between Russia and the
Porte. “The Turks,” he said, “will pay dearly for their
mistake. It is such a foolish one that I did not even
foresee it.”
Recognizing that the advance of the Russian army of
Moldavia on his rear had now become both possible and
probable, he began to think that perhaps it would be as
well to destroy the two Russian armies in front of him, and
that the sooner this was effected the better. These and
other circumstances caused him to alter his views. He
was no longer convinced that his wisest course was to stay
at Vitebsk, and he became at once anxious and irresolute.
.pn +1 // 082.png
For a solution of his doubts he would appeal in broken
phrases to intimates whom he met as he went about. “Eh,
bien, what are we to do? eh? Shall we stay where we are,
or go on? Is it right to stop half-way?” Then without
waiting for an answer, he would go on as if looking for
somebody or something that would settle the question for
him. Brooding over these questions, not daring to make
up his mind, he would fling himself on his bed in
nothing but his shirt, overpowered by the heat and his
anxiety.
In this way he passed the greater part of his time at
Vitebsk. Meanwhile the advantages of a forward movement
appealed to him more and more strongly.
“If we stay in Vitebsk,” he argued, “we must make up
our minds to die a lingering death of ennui during the seven
long winter months! I, who have always been the first to
attack, obliged to stand on the defensive! Shame and
dishonour await me. All Europe will say, ‘He stayed at
Vitebsk because he dared not advance!’ Am I to give
Russia time to arm? And how long am I to put up with
this uncertainty, which is undermining my reputation for
invincibility, already shaken by the resistance of Spain?
What will the world think when it learns that, what with
the sick and those who have fallen behind or disappeared,
I have lost a third of my army? I must dazzle the eyes
of the nations with the glamour of a brilliant success—the
laurels of victory will cover a multitude of losses.”
Napoleon began to find at last that Vitebsk promised
nothing but misfortune and loss, with all the discomforts
and anxieties of standing on the defensive; while Moscow
on the other hand offered the most signal advantages—provisions,
money contributions, glory, and, last but not
least, peace!
.il id=i072 fn=i_072.jpg w=600px ew=100% alt='Drawing of Napoleon with a letter'
.ca A Dispatch.
.pn +1// 083.png
// 084.png
// 085.png
But the more resolutely the Emperor wished to act, the
more obtrusive were the prevailing signs of discouragement
and discontent. After two weeks of rest the soldiers began
to complain that they had gone too far already, and that
the prospects of war were gloomy. They abused everything
that tended to prolong the campaign, and approved
of everything that might possibly shorten it.
The Emperor, who wished at any cost to secure general
approval of his plans, even from those who did not as a
rule give expression to their views, called a council of the
principal officers of the army, and his colleagues were
invited—perhaps for the first time in their
lives—to speak their minds freely.
.if h
.il fn=i_073.jpg w=30% ew=30% align=r alt=''
.if-
“The more vigour the enemy displays,”
he said to the marshals and generals who
surrounded him, “the less ought we to
slacken in our attack. We must not give
these Oriental fanatics time to gather together
against us from their remotest wilds.
How can we go into winter quarters in
July? And what sense is there,” he asked, “in breaking
up a campaign like this into several parts?” forgetful
of his own recent advocacy of the opposite view. “Be
assured, gentlemen, that I have pondered deeply over
the question. Our troops are always ready to advance, an
offensive war is a war after their own hearts, whereas a long
stay in one place is not acceptable to the French temperament.
To shelter ourselves behind frozen rivers, sit in
mud huts and endure privation and ennui for eight months,
with daily manœuvres and never a step in advance—is that
the style of warfare we are accustomed to? The winter
has other terrors than its frosts. It may bring with it endless
diplomatic intrigues. Is it safe, think you, to give all
.pn +1 // 086.png
these allies—whom we have successfully won over to our
side, but who feel strangely out of place, I doubt not, in
our ranks—to give them time, I say, to realize how unnatural
is their position?
“Why should we remain inactive for eight months when
we can attain our end in twenty days? Let us forestall
the winter! We run the risk of losing all if we do not
strike a swift and decisive blow. If we are not in Moscow
in twenty days, it is possible we shall never get there at
all. If peace be signed at Moscow, I shall have won the
best and most glorious of all my victories!”
It was, however, already too late in the year, and the
marshals were of opinion that further advance was out of
the question. Berthier, Prince of Neufchâtel, was so bold
as to urge this fact upon the Emperor, and to explain his
reasons. The Emperor gave him a very warm reception.
“Begone!” he said. “I have no need of you, you are
only a ——. Go back home! I will keep no one with me
against his will.”
Berthier, however, endeavoured to dissuade Napoleon
from the decision he had arrived at, not by argument but
by an appealing glance; there seemed almost to be tears
in his eyes. Lobau and Caulaincourt tried to influence
him by more open opposition, which took the form of
bluntness with the former and persistence with the latter.
The Emperor angrily swept all their opinions and advice
on one side, and replied with the remark, aimed more
particularly at Caulaincourt and Berthier, that he had
made his generals too rich. “They can think of nothing
but hunting and driving about Paris in expensive carriages—they
are sick of the very name of war.”
To Duroc, who also opposed him, the Emperor replied
that he was perfectly well aware that the Russians were
.pn +1 // 087.png
trying to lure him on, but he must get to Smolensk at any
cost. There he would go into winter quarters, and in the
spring of 1813, if Russia did not end the war, he would
end Russia. “Smolensk,” he said, “was the key to two
roads, the road to St. Petersburg and the road to Moscow;
and they must seize it because they would then be able
to attack both capitals at once—to destroy the one and
preserve the other.” Caulaincourt remarked that peace
would be no nearer at Smolensk or Moscow than it was at
Vitebsk, and that to advance so far, relying upon the
fidelity of the Prussians, was the height of rashness. When
the Emperor asked Count Daru for his opinion, he replied
that it was not a popular war, and that neither the importation
of English goods nor the restoration of Poland
was a sufficient justification for so distant a campaign.
“Neither we nor our troops can see the necessity or object
of it, and everything points to the advisability of stopping
where we are.”
“Great heavens!” cried the Emperor; “do they think
that I am out of my mind? Do they imagine that this
war gives me any pleasure? I have always said that the
Spanish and Russian wars are the two sores that are
sucking away the life of France, and that they are more
than she can bear at once. I wish for peace, but in order
to enter upon preliminaries there must be two sides,
whereas there is but one at present—for Alexander has
not vouchsafed two words as yet. What good can we
expect from staying at Vitebsk? True, the position is
bounded by two rivers, but in winter there are no rivers in
this country; they will be merely imaginary lines. Here
we shall want for everything, and shall have to buy whatever
we need; whereas in Moscow there is plenty to be
had for nothing. I might of course retire to Vilna, but
.pn +1 // 088.png
even if provisions could more easily be obtained at Vilna,
defence is more difficult, and for real safety we should
have to retreat beyond the Niemen, which means the
abandonment of Lithuania. On the other hand, if I
advance to Smolensk I shall either secure a decisive
victory or a strong position on the Dnieper.
“If we were always to wait for the most favourable
combination of circumstances no enterprise would ever be
undertaken. There can be no end without a beginning—there
never was an enterprise in which everything fitted in
perfectly, for chance plays a leading part in all the affairs
of men. Obedience to rule does not ensure success, but
success on the other hand furnishes a canon of conduct,
and if this campaign be successful, these new triumphs
will doubtless give new guidance for the future.
“No blood has as yet been spilled, but Russia is too great
to yield without a struggle. Alexander could not come to
terms, even if he would, except after a serious defeat. I
will inflict that defeat, cost what it may, and if need be,
I will follow it up by advancing to their sacred city. I am
confident that peace awaits me at the gates of Moscow.
Even if Alexander remains obdurate, I will win over the
nobles and the inhabitants of the city to my side. They
will know their own individual interest best, they will
recognize the value of liberty.” “Moscow,” he added,
“hates St. Petersburg, and I intend to avail myself of
their rivalry—the consequences of their mutual jealousy
may prove incalculable.”
Such, according to Ségur, and others, was the line of
reasoning adopted by Napoleon, who inclined more and
more strongly to an immediate advance on Moscow.
Sebastiani’s disaster at Incova at last furnished him with
a definite excuse for advancing. The Russian cavalry
.pn +1 // 089.png
utterly routed the opposing French horse, and the dash
and daring of the attack compelled the Emperor to seek
some opportunity of retrieving the disaster by a decisive
victory.
Napoleon’s want of decision at this moment was, however,
reflected in the movements of the French army, and
the well-conceived plan of separating the two Russian
armies and destroying each of them in detail was never
carried out.
The great efforts of the Russians to effect a speedy
junction helped to upset the invader’s plans. Every man
in Russia, from the Emperor to the last recruit, believed
that if the armies were once united, not only would they
cease their retrograde movement, but they would be able
to fall upon the enemy, who had already over-reached himself
by penetrating too far into the country. As a matter
of fact the Russian Commander-in-chief had no intention
of assuming the offensive against such overwhelming
forces.
The account given by Dumas, General-Intendant of the
French army, throws valuable light upon this point. He
says that one of the officers spent three months in Memel
on terms of intimacy with Barclay-de-Tolly, who was
brought there after receiving a terrible wound at Eylau.
The officer in question clearly recollected the details of the
plan of “successive retreats” “by which the Russian general
hoped to lure the formidable French army into the very
heart of Russia, if possible beyond the Moskva; to wear
it out, separate it as far as possible from its base of operations,
and tempt it to waste its ammunition and provisions.
At the same time he proposed carefully to nurse the
Russian forces until the frosts came to their aid and the
time was ripe for commencing offensive operations, and
.pn +1 // 090.png
subjecting Napoleon to a second Pultava on the banks of
the Volga. This grim programme was but too faithfully
executed.”
Napoleon was aware that he was being “lured on,” as
he called it; but, as we have already seen, he could not
refrain from advancing, if not to Moscow, at any rate to
Smolensk. He moved on, therefore, to the latter town,
still adding to the list of so-called “victories” chronicled
in his bulletins.
These bulletins were the more credible, inasmuch as the
Russian plan of retreat lent them a sort of colour. The
French were always advancing and the Russians always
retreating; the inference was of course that the former
were gaining a series of victories. Even Neverofsky’s exploit
is described in Bulletin XVII. as an “engagement in which
the advantage rested with the French.” The “engagement”
really amounted to this—Neverofsky’s division, while
hurriedly withdrawing towards Smolensk, was overtaken
by Murat and surrounded by thirty regiments of cavalry,
together with Nansouty’s and Grouchy’s army corps and
the Light Brigade. Finding himself in this dangerous
position, the Russian general formed square, and continued
his retreat in that order. The French cavalry, though they
fell upon the little detachment on every side, found it
impossible to break through, even after forty attacks.
The French surrounded the Russians so closely that
they were able to exchange words with them, and Murat
more than once called upon Neverofsky to surrender. He
only managed, however, to capture seven Russian guns,
and Napoleon greeted him with the remark, not unmerited,
that he should have brought back “not only those wretched
guns, but a whole Russian division as well.”
.il id=i078 fn=i_078.jpg w=530px ew=85% alt='Drawing of Russian Grenadiers'
.ca Russian Grenadiers.
At Smolensk Napoleon spent an evening in personally
.pn +1// 091.png
// 092.png
// 093.png
questioning prisoners, and in congratulating himself on the
fact that he had at last come up with the Russian army.
He attacked it, however, in front, instead of outflanking it
and falling on its rear. He might have made a demonstration
before the city with a strong detachment, and meanwhile
sent the main body of the army to the right over the
Dnieper to attack the left flank of the Russians defending
the town, for Napoleon’s army was so numerous that he
could well afford to divide his forces. It is said that he
did in fact intend to cut off Prince Bagration, but could
not find the ford over the river.
The French censure Marshal Davout for the fearful
losses sustained at Smolensk, holding that these sacrifices
were due to his want of foresight. They blame Napoleon,
moreover, almost unanimously, for failing to surround the
Russians. “In storming the fortifications of Smolensk,”
says the author of the Letters on the Russian Campaign of
1812, “when he might have contented himself with surrounding
the city and cannonading it, he committed a
mistake. In allowing the Polish infantry to be cut to
pieces so near their own country, he made a second mistake.
In advancing into a huge and resourceless country at the
beginning of winter, he fell into a third and far more serious
error.”
After the battle of Smolensk Napoleon was seen riding
over the field and rubbing his hands with an air of glee.
“Five Russians,” he said, “for every Frenchman!” This,
however, was not the fact, for the French lost not 8000 as
they said, but nearer 20,000. Bourgeois admits a loss,
besides 6000 killed, of 10,000 wounded, though according
to the usual ratio the number of wounded would be still
greater. He puts the Russian loss at the same number,
not more. This is not surprising, in view of the fact that
.pn +1 // 094.png
the Russians were fighting under cover, while the French
were attacking in the open, and were several times repulsed.
Russian authorities, on the other hand, admit that our
losses at Smolensk filled many of our countrymen with
dismay, although they had hitherto looked upon the invasion
with the utmost indifference. The scenes of terror
and desolation presented by the interior of the town were
fearful in the extreme. Some of the streets were literally
burned to cinders, and the roadway filled with dead and
dying, many of whom were half-consumed by the flames.
When Napoleon, from the old tower on the city walls,
surveyed the position that had been occupied by the
Russian army on the previous day, he perceived that
Barclay-de-Tolly was no longer there—he had again
escaped! Napoleon had failed in his endeavour to annihilate
the Russian army, and the capture of a city in ashes
did not represent the final paralyzing blow which could
justify his losses in the eyes of Europe.
The French Emperor already appreciated the necessity
of lowering his haughty Dresden tone, and took every opportunity
of throwing oil on the troubled waters that threatened
to engulf him. The letter sent by Marshal Berthier to
Barclay-de-Tolly under the specious pretext of offering his
sympathy and condolence, but serving as a matter of fact
to cloak an attempt to open indirect overtures, contained
the following passage—“The Emperor, to whom I have
communicated the contents of this letter, desires me,
Monsieur le Baron, to beg you to convey the assurance of
his respect to the Emperor Alexander if he is still with
the army. Pray tell him that the sentiment of esteem
and friendship which the Emperor Napoleon entertains
towards him will be impaired neither by the vicissitudes
of warfare nor by any other circumstances.”
.pn +1 // 095.png
These tentative approaches did not elicit any reply.
Napoleon then availed himself of the first convenient
opportunity that occurred to mention his peaceful inclinations
and intentions to his prisoner, General Tutshkof, begging
him to communicate them to his brother, another general
in the Russian army. “It was not I that began the war,” he
said. “Why do the Russians retreat? Why have they
abandoned Smolensk to me? There is nothing I desire so
heartily as peace.” He also begged Tutshkof to mention
that the Commander-in-Chief was wrong in carrying all the
civic functionaries away with him. He invited Tutshkof
to constitute a sort of tribunal of arbitration to decide
which of the contending parties had more chance of victory,
and if that question was decided in favour of the Russians,
to appoint a rendezvous for a battle; if for the French,
then why shed blood in vain, and why not discuss terms
and conclude peace? It was also through Berthier that
he called upon the Emperor Alexander to instruct the
governors not to leave their posts.
Such overtures could not of course be expected to have
any result; their only justification is to be sought in the
pitiable frame of mind to which Napoleon was then reduced.
He began to realize how gigantic was the enterprise he had
undertaken—an enterprise that grew in magnitude the
further he advanced. He was now dealing with a nation
in arms—with a second Spain, but more powerful, more
remote, vaster in extent, and more unproductive....
The name of Charles XII., we are told, was at this time
always on his lips.
Murat was once heard to say to Napoleon, “If the
Russians refuse to give battle it is not worth while to
pursue them; it is time to stop.” The Emperor answered
him with some warmth; though what he said is not known.
.pn +1 // 096.png
It was, however, subsequently understood from the King of
Naples’ own lips that he went on his knees to his brother-in-law,
and implored him to stop. Napoleon, however,
would hear of no halt short of Moscow, which held everything
that was dear to him—honour, glory, and repose.
“Every one remarked,” says Ségur, “that when Murat left
Napoleon after his interview his face wore an expression of
deep affliction, and his gestures were excited and abrupt—he
repeatedly uttered the words, ‘Oh, ce Moscou!’”
So soon as he made up his mind to advance, Napoleon
again acquired complete command over himself. He
became cheerful and tranquil, as was usual when he had
definitely settled upon any project. After the battle of
Zabolotye—or Valutina, as the French called it—he said:
“We have come too far to retire; if I thought of glory
alone I should return to Smolensk, plant my standard there,
and treat the town as my own. The campaign would be
ended, although not the war. Peace lies before us—we are
only eight days’ march from it. Shall we hesitate now
that we are so near our goal? En avant! to Moscow!”
The best answer to this resolve was given in one of the
Emperor Alexander’s proclamations—“He threatens to
march on Moscow—let him do so. Even if he is victorious
he will still share the fate of Charles XII.”
Napoleon himself was far from feeling the confidence
which he endeavoured to inspire into others. For instance,
in writing to Marshal Victor from Smolensk he said—“It
may be that I shall not find peace where I seek it; in that
case I shall be able to retire under cover of your reserves
steadily and without precipitation.”
If one compare the words of Napoleon at the beginning
of the campaign, when his intention was to remain at
Vitebsk, or even at Smolensk, with what he said when his
.pn +1 // 097.png
decision to march on Moscow was irrevocable, one is struck
with wonderment at the total change of ideas, and at the
irresistible impulse of which he was the victim.
We have already mentioned the plan sketched out by
Barclay-de-Tolly as to the best method of carrying on the
war in Russia. Barclay was not the only person to recognize
the weak spot in Napoleon’s genius.
When the storm first began to gather, Tczernicheff, the
military agent, pointed out with remarkable penetration
both the French Emperor’s probable course of procedure
and the best way of replying to his intended moves.
“The preparations for the war are complete,” he wrote to
the Minister of War at St. Petersburg in 1811. “The Emperor
Napoleon’s animosity against us increases day by day, and
if this autumn does not see us at war it will only be because
the season is late, and Napoleon, taking a lesson from the
Pultusk campaign, will perhaps be afraid of the marshes of
Poland. They would of course hinder him in his plans,
which are no doubt to end the campaign in one lightning
stroke, as he has done in all preceding wars.
“Accepting the conclusion that hostilities are unavoidable,
we must make every preparation, not only for withstanding
the first shock, but for prolonging the war as much
as possible. Experience tells us that this is the only method
by which we can hope for success against Napoleon; and
it also tells us that he has always been embarrassed and
led into mistakes of strategy when he has met with prolonged
resistance. This is the course which our Government
should adopt, in this difficult and critical situation.
It is the only course that offers any hope of final triumph
over the world’s oppressor.
“The proper way to conduct this war, in my opinion, is
to avoid a general engagement and to conform as far as
.pn +1 // 098.png
possible to the guerilla tactics adopted against the French
troops in Spain, so as to gradually demoralize them, and
reduce by starvation the enormous forces they will bring
against us.”
The advice given by Marshal Bernadotte, who was at
that time King of Sweden, is also interesting:—“In the
position in which Russia stands towards France, it is to her
advantage to prolong the war, because it is in her power to
do so, but not in Napoleon’s. One ought to depend as
little as possible upon chance. It is therefore essential to
avoid big battles and endeavour to reduce the war to a
series of petty skirmishes. You must have plenty of Cossacks.
You must capture Napoleon’s baggage and cut off
his supplies. Even if you have to retire behind the Dvina,
nay, behind the Neva, so long as you continue to offer a
stubborn resistance everything will turn out well, and
Napoleon will meet at the hands of Alexander with the
fate meted out to Charles XII. by Peter the Great.
“Napoleon neglects nothing that can conduce to success;
but his means are already exhausted, and he cannot
stand a two years’ war. He lacks men, money, and
horses for such an undertaking; and the further he
advances the worse he will fare. But of course it would be
best if such extremities could be avoided, for the provinces
will suffer severely, and the reverses that may be expected
in the early part of the campaign will produce a bad
impression.”
In spite of these prudent counsels, we were all but hoist
with our own petard at Drissa. Nevertheless, looking back,
we may now say that it was a good thing for Russia that
we were obliged to retire behind the Dvina, inasmuch as
we should otherwise have had great difficulty in coping
with our opponents.
.pn +1 // 099.png
Napoleon marched straight on Moscow. In passing
through Viazma he came upon signs of want of discipline
that made him furious. He rode into a crowd of soldiers;
struck some of them, knocked others down with his horse,
and ordered a canteen-keeper to be arrested, tried, and
shot. But they allowed the poor wretch to kneel in the
road, surrounded by a fictitious family group consisting of
a woman and a few borrowed children, when the Emperor
was passing by, and this stratagem saved his life. Fezensac
mentions it—“In passing through the little town of Viazma,
Napoleon came upon some soldiers who had looted a wine-cellar.
He flew into an ungovernable passion, charged
down upon them, and began abusing them and hitting
right and left with his riding-whip. The impossibility of
catching up the Russian army, and the devastations they
had made on our line of march, angered him so much that
he fell foul of everybody he came across.”[#]
.tb
Prince Kutuzof had been appointed Commander-in-Chief
of the Russian army, and Napoleon hastened to gather all
possible information as to his new opponent. He was described
to him as “an old man who had originally attracted
notice by virtue of a most interesting and unusual wound.”
From that time he had made the most of his opportunities.
Even the defeat which he had suffered at Austerlitz, and
which he had foretold, served only to raise his reputation.
But it was exalted still higher by the last campaign against
the Turks. There was no doubt that he was a man of
.pn +1 // 100.png
parts, but he was accused of attending too closely to his
own interest, and having an eye to some personal end in all
his actions. He was, further, a man of phlegmatic and
unforgiving character, and above all of great cunning—in
fact a thorough Tartar—rather a courtier than a general,
but redoubtable on account of his reputation. To the
Russians his person, his conversation, his dress, and, last
but not least, his superstitions and even his age, recalled
Suvoroff and the Russia of the days of Catharine the Great—a
fact that endeared him to his fellow-countrymen. In
Moscow the popular enthusiasm aroused by his appointment
was so great that the people exchanged congratulatory
embraces in the streets. All were confident that the
new Commander-in-Chief would, by hook or by crook,
prove more than a match for Napoleon.
The arrival of Kutuzof at head-quarters created an excellent
impression on the army, especially as the constant
succession of retreats had undermined, not to say
destroyed, confidence in their commanders. The person
chiefly blamed for what was considered the cowardice of
our strategy was of course the Commander-in-Chief, a man
of great talent and intelligence, who, when once a plan of
operations had been definitely adopted, was accustomed to
carry it out to the bitter end. He was completely misunderstood
by his contemporaries, including the Emperor
Alexander, who, yielding to the pressure of his entourage,
expressed signs of impatience, and demanded offensive
tactics and immediate victories. The impulsive Prince
Bagration, who was an especially strong advocate of the
offensive, so far forgot himself as to make complaints to
the Emperor against the Commander-in-Chief. He, however,
had not the terrible responsibilities that devolved
upon Barclay, and he practically admitted in private that a
.pn +1 // 101.png
decisive battle might be disastrous to Russia. The Emperor
Alexander’s Council of War might decide upon an
attack, but the Commander-in-Chief would inevitably
defeat their intentions, although he would at first pretend
to share their enthusiasm. This course of action rendered
him extremely unpopular.
Kutuzof, the new Commander-in-Chief, was unwilling to
endanger his enormous popularity, and decided to accept
battle, although, as a prudent man, he was almost as
strongly opposed to such a course as was his predecessor.
It cannot be denied that the selection of the plain of
Borodino for the great defensive battle was creditable both
to Kutuzof and to Colonel Tol, the head of his staff.
“On two lines,” says G. de Pimodan, “it is an extremely
strong position, and still worthy of a visit from officers of
the general staff, who may profitably study the scheme of
the defences that were hastily constructed. Their only
weakness was on the left flank.”
The French army, which at the passage of the Niemen
numbered 400,000 men, after comparatively insignificant
losses in battle mustered no more than 160,000 when
it reached the plain of Borodino. The question naturally
arises: what had become of the 240,000 men who,
even on the admission of Bulletin XVII., were missing?
Moreover, where did all the Russian troops come from
after being incessantly slaughtered by the French, tens of
thousands at a time according to Napoleon’s bulletins, for
the space of ten weeks, and after the wholesale desertions
which he chronicled?
On the day before the battle of Borodino, Napoleon,
according to the evidence of his valet, was in a perfectly
tranquil state of mind. He spoke of Russia as if it were
a smiling province of France. From his conversation it
.pn +1 // 102.png
might have been supposed that the neighbourhood was a
vast granary ready-stored for the army, and offering all
facilities for the establishment of winter quarters. The
first step of the new administration which he was about to
establish at Gjatsk would be the encouragement of agriculture.
He was evidently enchanted by the vistas that
opened up before him. Seldom had the Emperor appeared
so much at ease or displayed such calmness in his conversation
and demeanour.
It should be mentioned that the entrenchments at
Borodino were very slight, partly on account of the haste
in which they were constructed, and partly owing to the
fact that the Second Army, which constituted the left
flank, had no entrenching tools. Bayefsky’s battery, therefore,
and the entrenchments on the Semyonof heights,
were far from formidable. Scarcely anything was done to
Tutshkof’s position at Utitsa owing to want of appliances.[#]
Napoleon regarded the left flank as the weakest part of
the Russian position, and after a careful survey of the
heights of Borodino he decided to concentrate all his
efforts on this point, i.e. on an attack with his own right.
Marshal Davout then requested the assistance of Poniatowski,
whose forces were too weak for independent action,
to help in outflanking the enemy. He proposed to move
before daybreak with Poniatowski’s troops and his own
five divisions, numbering 35,000 men, under cover of the
woods on which the Russians were resting, get behind
them, along the old Smolensk road, and fall suddenly on
the rear of the left flank. He pointed out that while the
Emperor was leading the attack from the front, he would
move rapidly from redoubt to redoubt and from reserve to
.pn +1 // 103.png
reserve, disperse any force he found on the Mozjaisk road,
annihilate the Russian army, and finish the war at a single
blow.
This proposal furnished one more proof that Davout
was the best tactician of all the marshals trained in the
school of Napoleon. If his daring project had been carried
out, it would most probably have thrown the Russian
army into utter confusion. But Napoleon, after listening
attentively to what the Marshal had to say, replied after
a few minutes of silent deliberation—“No, it is too unheard-of
a manœuvre; it will lead me away from my main
object, and make me lose a great deal of time.”
The Duke of Eckmühl, confident in the correctness of
his views, still persisted. According to Ségur, he undertook
to execute the whole manœuvre by six o’clock in the
morning. He would answer, he said, for the utter rout of
the Russians. But Napoleon, evidently displeased at the
Marshal’s persistence, interrupted him with—“Oh, you are
always urging these flanking movements; it is too
hazardous!” So Marshal Davout said no more, and,
fortunately for the Russian army, left without gaining his
point.
Kutuzof was not slow to divine the enemy’s intentions.
When the battle began, in the face of the enemy’s fire he
moved Boggavut’s corps across from the right flank, against
which Prince Eugène was making an ineffectual demonstration,
to the support of the Second Army, and in his
turn alarmed the French by a movement round their left
flank with Uvarof’s cavalry and the Cossacks.
Both sides appreciated the fact that the Semyonof
heights were the real key to the position.
We must not omit to mention that throughout the night
preceding the battle Napoleon was apprehensive lest the
.pn +1 // 104.png
Russian army should again retreat. The fear of this
.if h
.il fn=i_090.jpg w=30% ew=30% align=l alt=''
.if-
prevented him from sleeping; he kept
calling to his attendants, asking what the
time was, and whether any sound could
be heard from the Russian camp, and
sending to see whether the enemy was
still in the same place. When he was
reassured on this score, he began to express
anxiety for his hungry and exhausted
troops—how would they bear the
shock of battle? He sent for Bessières, the
Marshal in whom, apparently, he had the
greatest confidence, and inquired whether
the Guards had everything they needed. He more than
once, in fact, made inquiries on this point.
At last, still unsatisfied, he rose and asked the sentinels
outside his tent whether they had had their rations served
out to them. Receiving an affirmative answer, he lay down
again and fell into a troubled sleep.
But he soon called out again. The aide-de-camp who
entered found him with his head resting on his hand. He
appeared to be musing on the vanity of human glory.
Napoleon reviewed the critical situation in which he was
placed, and added—“The eventful day draws near. It will
be a terrible struggle!” Then he asked Rapp if he was
confident of victory. “Certainly,” the latter replied, “but
we shall not get it without much bloodshed.”
Once more Napoleon became restless and uneasy.
Again he sent to inquire whether the Russians were in
the same position, or whether they had slipped away.
Receiving a reassuring report, he endeavoured to calm
his agitation; but the exhausting journeys he had lately
performed and his sleepless nights, together with his many
.pn +1 // 105.png
cares and anxieties, had so told upon him that as the
temperature fell during the night he grew feverish, and
was seized with a dry cough and nervous irritation.
During the latter part of the night he suffered from intense
thirst. And to add to all this he was troubled by his old
complaint, for on the previous day he had had an attack
of dysuria, a disease from which he had long suffered.
Five o’clock struck at last. An officer came from Ney
to report that the Russians were in front, and requesting
leave to begin the attack. Napoleon brightened up, rose
from his bed, summoned his attendants, and issued from
his tent with the words—“They are in our hands at last!
Forward! The gates of Moscow are before us!” Such
is Ségur’s account.
The battle of Borodino, famous in the annals of war,
had begun. The roar of the guns, borne upon the wind,
was heard eighty miles away from the battle-field. The
Emperor was seen throughout the whole day sitting or
slowly walking up and down near the landslip on the left
front of the captured Shevardino redoubt; but he could
scarcely view the battle from that place after it had been
for some time in progress. He rose now and again, walked
a few paces and seated himself once more. Those who
attended him regarded him with astonishment. They
were accustomed under such circumstances to see him
managing affairs with a confident and tranquil air; but
instead of this they now saw nothing but feebleness,
lethargy, and inertia. Some ascribed his want of energy
to fatigue; others thought that he was tired of everything,
even of fighting, while some suspected internal sufferings.
The last supposition was probably the correct one.
Napoleon’s attendant, Constant, positively asserts that
during the whole of the battle of Borodino he was suffering
.pn +1 // 106.png
from an attack of his chronic malady. He had contracted,
moreover, some time previously a severe cold which he
had neglected, and it was rendered still worse by the
anxieties of the day. So seriously, in fact, did it affect
him that he almost lost his voice.
“Napoleon never once mounted his horse,” says de la
Fluse, “during the whole of the battle. He walked about
with his officers, pacing up and down upon the same spot.
It was said that his indisposition prevented him from
riding.
“His aide-de-camp was kept busy in receiving and delivering
his orders. Behind Napoleon were the Guards and
a few corps in reserve. A regimental band was playing a
succession of military airs, recalling the battle-fields of the
first Revolution, such as ‘Allons enfants de la patrie!’
But at Borodino these strains had no effect on the soldiers,
and some of the older officers laughed at the contrast of the
two periods. The panorama of a bloody battle was spread
before our eyes, but we could see nothing, owing to the
smoke of a thousand guns thundering without a pause. I
got as close as I could to the Emperor, who kept looking
through his glass at the field of battle. He was dressed in
his grey overcoat, and spoke but little. When a cannon-ball
rolled towards his feet, as sometimes happened, he
stepped on one side just like the rest of us.”
By three o’clock in the afternoon the French had captured
the redoubt on the Semyonof heights, but the
Russian army, far from taking to flight, had no intention even
of retiring. Napoleon, aghast at the unprecedented losses
of men, officers, and generals, put a stop to any further
attack, and, in spite of all representations, refused to allow
the reserves to be used for a final decisive assault.
.il id=i092 fn=i_092.jpg w=800px ew=100% alt='The troops at Borodino'
.ca At Borodino.
The marshals sent General Belliard for assistance. The
.pn +1 // 107.png
// 108.png
// 109.png
general declared that from the position they occupied they
could see the whole of the Mozjaisk road, covered with men
and wagons in full retreat, that nothing was needed but
one vigorous onset to finally crush the Russian army. The
Emperor wavered and hesitated; then he bade the general
return and report again.
Belliard rode off in some surprise, and soon returned
with the news that the enemy was apparently rallying, that
the opportunity for the decisive blow was passing, and that
if they did not strike at once a second battle would be
needed to decide the first. Bessières, however, returned at
this moment from the hills to which he had been sent by
Napoleon to inspect the Russian position. He insisted
that the Russians, far from retreating in disorder, had only
retired to their second position, and were actually preparing
to attack. Then the Emperor informed Belliar that it
was not yet clear what had happened; that before making
up his mind to allow his last reserves to be brought into
action he wished to be more certain regarding the position
of the pieces on his chess-board. He repeated this phrase
several times.
Belliard returned completely dumfoundered to Murat
and the other Marshals, who were impatiently awaiting reinforcements,
and informed them that they were not forthcoming.
“He had found the Emperor still at the same
spot, evidently in pain, and in a state of despondency; his
features were downcast, his eyes dull and heavy, and he
gave his orders in a listless way.
“Every one was surprised. Ney, in an access of ungovernable
temper, said bluntly, ‘What is the meaning of
this? Have we come out here for the pleasure of taking
the plain? What is the Emperor doing in the rear? There
he can only see the reverses and not the successes. If he
.pn +1 // 110.png
does not mean to lead the army himself, if he has ceased to
be a general and is playing at Emperor, let him return to the
Tuileries, and leave the command in our hands!’”
Daru, in his turn, was instigated by Dumas and Berthier
to whisper to the Emperor that the universal cry was,
“Now is the time for the Guards to attack!” But Napoleon
answered, “And if I have to fight a second battle
to-morrow, what troops shall I have to fight it with?”
Napoleon’s sufferings were evidently increasing; it was
as much as he could do to mount his horse and ride at a
foot pace to the Semyonof hills. He saw that he was far
from being master of the field of battle; that it was still
disputed by the cannon-balls, and even the rifle-bullets, of
the enemy.
Murat declared that he saw none of the genius of Napoleon
displayed on this momentous day, and Prince Eugène,
the Viceroy, admitted that he could not understand his
adopted father’s indecision. When Ney was appealed to
for his opinion he was so angry that he recommended
retreat.
The whole of the French army was disappointed with the
result of the battle, and with the want of energy displayed
by Napoleon. Bessières was especially blamed; for, at the
critical moment, when the Emperor was on the point of
making up his mind to let the reserves be brought into
action, the Marshal approached him and whispered in his
ear—“Sire, do not forget that you are eight hundred leagues
from your capital.”
There are, however, some who take the opposite view.
Chambrey, for instance, assures us that “the whole of the
French army was astonished at the stubbornness with
which this terrible battle was fought,” and Gourgot, in defending
Napoleon, goes so far as to say, “If the ranks of the
.pn +1 // 111.png
Guards had been thinned at the battle of Borodino, the
remains of the French army, of which it was the pillar
and pride during the retreat, would hardly have managed
to reach the Niemen.”
Of the Russian authorities, some find fault with Napoleon,
and others are of opinion that he adopted the only possible
course. “Nothing,” says Buturlin, “can justify Napoleon’s
course in stopping the fight at three o’clock when a little
further effort might have ensured a victory. The last
Russian reserves had already gone into action, while
on the side of the French neither the Old Guard nor
the Young, nor any of their cavalry, amounting to over
20,000 men, had taken any part in the battle. There is
no doubt that if Napoleon had made use of the twenty-three
battalions and twenty-seven squadrons of which this
select force consisted, he would have utterly routed the
Russians, and compelled them to spend the remaining four
hours of the day in continual retreat instead of preparing
for attack.”
Danilevsky asserts that the French, after occupying the
redoubt on the Semyonof hills, so far from pressing the
Russians, who had fallen back on another position in the
immediate neighbourhood, withdrew all along the line for
the night; and reminds his readers of the fact, that until
eleven o’clock on the following day the French made no
attempt to renew the assault, but awaited an attack on the
part of the Russians, and only advanced at last when their
opponents began to retire.[#] He expresses an opinion that
for Napoleon’s refusal to use the Young Guard to support
the cavalry in breaking through our left flank, our
army was indebted to the movement made on the left by
.pn +1 // 112.png
Uvarof’s cavalry,—that is to say, to a movement ordered by
Kutuzof himself. We may add that neither Uvarof nor
the Cossacks did all that might have been expected from
them. Had the latter attacked the French more boldly in
the rear, plundered their baggage, and generally caused confusion
in that quarter, as they had every opportunity of
doing, Napoleon would in all likelihood have had to send
his reserves not to the front but to the rear; and the result
would probably have been to demoralize, and perhaps to
spread panic throughout the whole of the French army.
Many incline to Marshal Davout’s opinion, which we
have already mentioned, that Napoleon could have made
much more certain of victory if, instead of attacking the
Russian left, he had made a strong demonstration there,
and sent a large force on to the old Smolensk road to support
Poniatowski against Tutshkof. He would certainly
have been enabled to fall on the rear of the Russian army,
which, being thus cut off from Mozjaisk and cornered
between the rivers Kolotsha and Moskva, would have been
in a very critical position.
It was at first Prince Kutuzof’s intention to accept
battle on the following day in the position which the
Russian army then occupied. But the reports sent in at
night by the commanders of the various army corps as to
the disordered condition of the different divisions, and
above all as to the scantiness of ammunition, caused him
to change his plans. Grabbe was sent that night to the
First Army with orders to retire. Deep silence, he says,
reigned at the village of Gorki. When he had found the
cottage in which Barclay-de-Tolly was quartered, he
obtained a candle with much difficulty and entered the
parlour where the general was asleep on the floor, side by
side with his aides-de-camps and orderlies. He gently
.pn +1 // 113.png
awakened him, gave him the note which he had brought
with him, and explained his mission. The general leaped
to his feet, and, probably for the first time in his life, there
burst from his lips, generally so mild and gentle, a torrent
of bitter invective against Benigsen, whom, for some reason
or other, he took to be the principal author of the
decision to retreat.
The Russian army began once more to retreat, and the
French to advance. The French had therefore nominally
won the battle.
“Monsieur L’Evêque,” writes Napoleon to the Bishop of
Metz, “the passage of the Niemen, of the Dvina and the
Dnieper, and the battles of Mohilef, Drissa, Polotsk,
Smolensk, and lastly of Moskva [Borodino], call for thanksgiving
to the God of Might. We desire that on receipt of
this letter you will make the necessary arrangements.
Summon my people to the churches and sing praises unto
the Almighty according to the forms laid down by the
Church for such occasions.
“In sending you this letter, I pray the Lord that, etc.
“Given in our Imperial Quarters in Mozjaisk, 10th September,
1812.
.ll -2
.rj
Napoleon.”
.ll +2
In accordance with these instructions, the Bishop of Metz
issued the following proclamation:—
.fs 90%
.sp
.in +1
.ll -1
“Claudius Ignatius Laurent, by the Grace of God,
Bishop of Metz, General Administrator of the District, and
Baron of the Empire, to the clergy and to all true sons of
the District of Metz, greeting.
.sp
“Beloved Brethren,
.ti +4
“The whole universe now gazes in profound wonder
upon new exploits and new triumphs yet more glorious
than those that have hitherto filled us with astonishment.
Napoleon has once more shown himself a veritable Titan,
.pn +1 // 114.png
capable of the most gigantic achievements. His victorious
phalanxes have swept like eagles from the mouth of the
Guadalquivir to the sources of the Volga. No longer shall
the Northern barbarians trample on the blessed valleys of
the South; the glorious warrior of the West is driving the
common foe before him to the ice-bound regions of the
Pole.
“For more than a century have the presumptuous
dwellers of the hyperborean shores, relying on a reputation
they have ill deserved, menaced and intimidated the
humble and confiding monarchs of civilized Europe. Long
time, too long indeed, have they lent the hireling aid of
their would-be invincible legions, to nations whom it was
their aim thereafter to subdue, and whom they have set in
arms one against another, only to break faith with their
kings and lead them astray into difficulties from which there
was no escape. He whom the Creator, the God of War,
hath chosen to root out all manner of crafty cunning, to
break the spells of witchcraft, to humble the proud, to cast
down earthly idols, to triumph over the kings of the nations
and subdue their chief cities, he has seen, beloved brethren,
that the time has come to humble their intolerable pride
and arrogance, and to show to all men that these savage
warriors are no more invincible in their native steppes than
in the valleys of Helvetia, or the plains of Poland and
Moldavia.
“What the mind hath conceived, that the hand hath
performed. Though few be the months that have passed,
the rapidity of our successes and the splendour of our
victories fill the whole world with astonishment.
“The immortal instrument by whom these wonders have
been worked, he himself marvels, it would seem, at his own
successes. He humbly acknowledges that it is the right
hand of God, and not his own, that triumphs over the enemy
who has summoned him to the fight.
“On the field of battle, in the midst of his victories, he
is the first to raise the hymn of thanksgiving, and, from the
ends of the earth, where he is now contending with the foe,
he calls upon the pastors of his realm to summon the
.pn +1 // 115.png
people to the churches, and join him in singing praises
unto the Lord, in gratitude for His victories. Who is so
proud that he will not bow down before the Most High
when the victor, who casteth down the thrones of kings,
himself falls at the throne of the Lord who giveth as He
will, victory or defeat, life or death, peace or war?
“Never, my brethren, has Napoleon the Great missed
any occasion of proclaiming these eternal truths whenever
he has achieved one of his wondrous victories. The
joyful epistle which his Imperial and Royal Majesty has
graciously vouchsafed to us is a convincing testimony of
the depth of his religious faith.
“Let us give thanks to the Fountain of these great
mercies even as our most gracious Emperor lays his
triumphs at the feet of the Almighty, the Lord of heaven
and earth.
“And to this end that the praiseworthy intentions of
our most august Emperor and King may be worthily
fulfilled, we, having duly considered the matter, do hereby
order and command....”
.ll +1
.in -1
.sp 2
.fs 100%
It is admitted on all hands that the French losses at
Borodino were quite as great as the Russian, namely, about
50,000. Ségur puts them at 40,000. Dumas says that
“the losses were beyond calculation.” At about nine
o’clock in the evening Napoleon summoned Daru and
Dumas. His camp was in the middle of a square formed
by the Guards. “He had only just supped,” says Dumas,
“and was sitting all alone. He made one of us sit on his
right, and the other on his left. After questioning us as
to the arrangements made for giving assistance to the
wounded, he began to talk of the result of the battle.
Then, after dozing in his chair for about five minutes, he
gave himself a shake, and began talking again. ‘People
are surprised, I dare say,’ he said, ‘that I did not let my
reserves be used in order to secure a more decisive result;
.pn +1 // 116.png
but you see I was obliged to save them for the final blow
which we must deal before we can enter Moscow. The
success of the day was certain; I had to think of the issue
of the campaign—that is why I kept the Guards out of
action.’”
Napoleon attempted the same night to resume his routine
work which had been interrupted for five days. But his
voice failed him, and he could neither converse nor dictate.
He was obliged to have recourse to the assistance of the
pen, writing his orders on scraps of paper. His secretaries
and all the members of his staff who could be of any
assistance copied them out as fast as they could. Count
Daru and the Prince of Neufchâtel set to work with the
others; but the Emperor’s handwriting was extremely
difficult to decipher, for he was writing at the rate of an
order a minute. He would frequently rap on the table as a
sign to remove the papers which were accumulating in great
piles.
Twelve long hours were spent in this work. Not a sound
was to be heard but the scratching of Napoleon’s pen and
the rapping of his hammer.
.tb
The French army at last approached Moscow. Napoleon,
who had been previously seated in a carriage, mounted
his horse when half-way through the last march.
In the distance, through a cloud of dust, could be seen
the long columns of Russian cavalry retiring in good order
before the French troops. At last a number of towers
came into view, with golden domes glittering in the sun—a
vast city lay before the advancing host, and the van of the
army, in a transport of enthusiasm, cried, “Moscow! Moscow
at last!” The cry was taken up by the whole army;
officers and men clambered on to the heights in order to
.pn +1 // 117.png
gaze at the famous city, destined perhaps to be the new
boundary of the French Empire.
Napoleon feasted his eyes upon the spectacle from the
Pilgrim’s Hill—Poklonnaya Gorà. Behind him was a group
of delighted marshals.
To the left and right they could see Prince Eugène and
Poniatowski approaching the city. In front, on the high-road,
Murat and his scouts had almost reached the suburbs;
but still no deputation of the inhabitants came out to meet
them. It was afternoon, but Moscow gave no sign of
life; it was like a city of the dead. Those officers who had
already been in the city reported that Moscow was deserted!
But for a long time no one dared to communicate these
tidings to Napoleon; all feared an outburst of the Emperor’s
fury. When Napoleon was at last informed of the condition
of the city he flatly refused to believe the report. Then
he mounted his horse and rode up to the Dorogomilof gate.
He gave orders that the strictest discipline should be
observed, clinging to the hope that the rumour would prove
to be untrue. Perhaps these people did not know the
proper mode of surrendering. The whole situation was new
to them; the French and their ways must be as strange to
the Russians as they and their ways were to the French.
But every fresh report confirmed the alarming news; doubt
was no longer possible.
Napoleon summoned Daru—“Moscow is deserted!
The thing is preposterous! Ride into the place and find
the boyards.”
Daru, however, was unsuccessful in his mission, for there
was not a boyard in the city. There was no smoke from
the chimneys—not a sign of habitation; unbroken silence
brooded over the vast city.
But Napoleon insisted; he still waited and hoped. At
.pn +1 // 118.png
last one of the officers, evidently willing to oblige at any
cost, rode in, seized a few vagrants in the streets and drove
them out before him—as a deputation.
Rostopchin says that the deputation consisted of some
twelve men clad in the worst of garments; the civic authorities,
nobility, clergy, and principal merchants were represented
on this solemn occasion by a simple type-setter.
Napoleon saw the humorous side of the situation, and
turned away. Convinced at last that Moscow was really
deserted, he abandoned his hopes and projects, shrugged his
shoulders, and said with a contemptuous air—“The Russians
do not understand the impression that will be produced by
the occupation of their capital.”
One can well understand Napoleon’s impatience to receive
the keys of the city; for this would have meant the realization
of a long-cherished ambition. An hour before reaching
Moscow he summoned Count Durosnel, who was in charge
of the Imperial head-quarters, and said—“Go into the city,
get everything in order, and select a deputation to bring me
the keys.” There is no doubt that he had thought out all
the details of his entry into Moscow; his speech to the
nobility, in which he would have availed himself of the
jealousy between the old capital and St. Petersburg, and the
shortcomings of the constitution of the empire, to win these
brave but barbarous people over to his side; his arrangements
for a contribution to be paid in gold, and the issue of
the false 100 rouble notes which he had had printed expressly
in Paris, and with which he hoped to make good
the expenses of the war. He had, of course, already decided
whom he would punish, or reward, to whom he would
extend his Imperial clemency; what changes he would
make in the administration; and, last but not least, how he
would conduct the negotiations for peace—whether slowly
.pn +1 // 119.png
or quickly, haughtily and sternly, or graciously. He who
had so long been accustomed to apply his genius to every
detail of the subjugation, pacification, and organization of
newly-conquered countries, must of course, now that he had
reached the goal of his ambition, consider and decide everything
beforehand. And, after all,—how aggravating to find
that there was nothing, positively nothing, with which to
satisfy the curiosity of the Moniteur and of Europe,
which had been expecting this climax open-mouthed.
A Frenchman, who was an eye-witness of the scene, tells
us that he came upon the Emperor in one of the suburbs,
awaiting envoys from the Russians, and examining their
cavalry, which was retiring on the left, through a field-glass.
A few peasants and shopkeepers were marched up. They
presented a pitiable spectacle, and were quaking with terror,
under the impression, apparently, that their last hour had
come.
Napoleon dismounted. He was evidently cold; he
coughed as he gave his orders, and he seemed to be undecided
as to what course to adopt. Apparently considering
that it would be wisest not to run the risk of entering the
city at that moment, he stationed himself in one of the
neighbouring wooden houses.
This was in the suburb of Dorogomilof. Marshal Mortier
was appointed Military Governor of the town. Napoleon
said emphatically—“See to it that there is no plundering!
You will be answerable with your own head—save me my
Moscow from everybody and everything!”
At the Dorogomilof Bridge, Riess, the bookseller, was
brought to Napoleon. Riess afterwards related that he had
been compelled to remain at his shop, but hearing the drums
and trumpets in the street he went out, was taken prisoner
and brought before the Emperor.
.pn +1 // 120.png
.if h
.il fn=i_104.jpg w=15% ew=15% align=l alt=''
.if-
“Who are you?” asked Napoleon.
“A French bookseller.”
“Ah! then you are one of my subjects.”
“Yes; but I have lived for a long time in Moscow.”
“Where is Rostopchin?”
“He has gone.”
“Where are the magistrates—municipal council——?”
“Gone also.”
“Who is left in Moscow?”
“None of the Russians.”
“C’est impossible!”
Riess apparently swore that what he said was true.
Napoleon frowned and remained for some time buried in
thought; then, as if he had made up his mind to some
daring project, he gave the word, “Forward—march!”
One of the Russians says—“They went searching for
the keys and for a deputation in the Government offices,
the town-hall, the head-quarters of the police, the Governor-General’s
house, and, in fact, every place in which there
was the least chance of finding an official. After a long
but ineffectual search, the zealous Polish general who had
undertaken the task returned to Napoleon and reported
that there was not a single functionary left in Moscow, and
that the town was deserted by all except a few foreigners
who had stayed behind. The Emperor accordingly postponed
his entry; he thought perhaps that by next day
some of the inhabitants would have returned, and that a
deputation would arrive after all, or that at any rate his
French, Italian, and German subjects would come to the
rescue and present themselves to pay him their respects.”
He was again disappointed. He spent the night before
the gates in an innkeeper’s house, apparently unable to
sleep. “There was such a horrible smell in the house,”
.pn +1 // 121.png
says his valet, “that his Majesty kept calling every minute,
‘Are you awake, Constant?’
“‘I am, your Majesty,’
“‘Pray burn some vinegar, mon cher; I cannot stand this
awful smell—it is simply torture to me!’
“The house was in such a filthy condition that they
found next day specimens of those disgusting insects
which are so plentiful in Russia, in the Emperor’s bed,
nay, in his clothes as well.” The writer refers to our bugs,
which, as is well known, attack new-comers with peculiar
virulence.
It was said that Napoleon, “although he intended to
establish himself in the Palace of the Kremlin, considered
it best to wait a little before entering into possession, owing
to a rumour that the ancient dwelling of the Tsars was
mined with explosives.”
The two armies moved simultaneously upon Moscow.
The King of Naples and Marshal Ney crossed the bridge.
The men and officers of the Russian rear-guard and of the
French advance-guard met on the bridge, and the King
found himself completely surrounded by Russians of
General Dorogomilovsky’s detachment. According to Ségur,
Murat called out, “Is there any one here who can speak
French?”
“There is, your Majesty,” answered a young officer not
far off.
“Who is in command of the rear-guard?” The young
man pointed to a veteran in Cossack uniform who looked
as if he had seen service.
“Please ask him if he knows me?”
“He says that he knows your Majesty well. He has
always seen you in the thick of the fight.”
The King hinted in the course of conversation that it was
.pn +1 // 122.png
time to make peace—that the war had already lasted too
long. He also remarked incidentally that the fur coat
which the worthy veteran was wearing must be most useful
in camping out. The Cossack general at once pulled it
off and offered it to Murat as a memento of the interview.
Murat in return gave him a valuable watch which he took
from one of the officers of his staff. This unfortunate
officer was Napoleon’s aide-de-camp, Gourgot, who afterwards
bitterly lamented the loss of his watch, which he
valued for its associations.
The narrative of Kerbeletzky, a Russian chinovnik, who
was captured on the way to Moscow and brought before
Napoleon, is interesting in its naïveté and simplicity—“The
Duc d’Istry, Napoleon’s State Secretary de Laurent,
and his Polish aide-de-camp Lieutenant-Colonel Welsowicz,
questioned me on the morning of September 1, in great
detail, not only as to the number and disposition of all our
armies, and the movements and performances of each of
them, but also as to the intentions entertained by our
Government with regard to peace.
“All the officials whom I have named above, according
to their own account, which they said was based on the
most trustworthy information received by Napoleon, were
thoroughly acquainted with the condition of Moscow.
They knew that there were no Russian troops in the town,
and supposed not only that the Russian army would not
give battle before the gates of the city, but more than that,
that the Russian Government would certainly sue for
peace. Welsowicz further affirmed that on the morrow,
namely on September 2, Napoleon, their Emperor, would
dine in Moscow; that whatever resistance might be offered
by the Russian army which had taken part in the battle
of Mozjaisk, he would take the city by force if need be;
.pn +1 // 123.png
would raise a good round sum by way of contribution;
would restore Poland to her former dignity, and would join
White Russia and Smolensk to her territories. He would
further provide his troops with clothes and boots, and after
spending a while in this capital of Russia would return to
Paris. If the Russian Government remained obdurate and
refused his terms, he would make over Moscow to Poland,
while he himself marched to St. Petersburg and beyond,
and subdued the whole of Russia.
“On the 1st, at ten o’clock in the morning, he proceeded
towards Moscow with his huge army, which had passed
the night camped round the country-house he had occupied.
In the evening he halted at Viazum, a village some twenty-two
miles from Moscow, belonging to Prince Galitzyn, and
spent the night in the manor-house. That day Napoleon
drove the first eight miles in his carriage, with the Prince
of Neufchâtel (Berthier). Then, as he could no longer use
the carriage, for the bridge on the high-road was burned,
and the road that led round by the ravine was impassable,
he mounted a horse and rode the rest of the way. On
September 2 Napoleon left Viazum at daybreak, and
at ten o’clock in the morning he reached a manor-house
which lies on the right of the high-road to Smolensk, eight
miles from Moscow. There he was met by the King of
Naples. He did not enter the house with him, but turned
to the left into a close near the church, and there they
walked alone for more than an hour, discussing the steps
that must be taken for the capture of Moscow.
“Murat then, without taking his dinner, proceeded towards
Moscow, and the whole of the French army with its
numerous artillery followed him without a halt. Napoleon
made a hasty dinner in the house, and with his attendant
generals—who took their dinner outside—and a special
.pn +1 // 124.png
body-guard, consisting of a squadron of Chasseurs and
another of Polish Uhlans, under the guidance of the
Russian prisoners, set off post-haste after Murat.
“Napoleon arrived at two o’clock in the afternoon at the
Pilgrim’s Hill—Poklonnaya Gorà—distant some two miles
from Moscow. He found the vanguard already drawn up
in battle array at the foot of the hill by order of the King
of Naples. The Emperor, holding in his hand a plan
which was given to him, dismounted, and some of the
generals who accompanied him did the same. The army
was preparing for battle.
“After waiting half-an-hour without any challenge from
Moscow, Napoleon gave orders to fire a gun as a signal;
then, when five more minutes had elapsed, he and his staff
mounted their horses and galloped at full speed towards
the city. At the same moment the vanguard and the
division which was posted in the rear of the centre advanced
with indescribable impetuosity; the cavalry and artillery
galloped at full speed, keeping step together, and the
infantry charged along as fast as they could double. The
thud of horses’ hoofs, the creaking of wheels, and the
rattling of guns, added to the noise of running men, made
a remarkable uproar. The daylight was dimmed by the
dense cloud of dust which they raised! Within twelve
minutes they had reached the Dorogomilof gate.
.il id=i108 fn=i_108.jpg w=600px ew=100% alt='Napoleon looking towards Moscow'
.ca Looking Towards Moscow.
“The unexpected news that Moscow was deserted both
by the Russian army and by the inhabitants seemed
to astound Napoleon. He was seized with the profoundest
amazement, which for the moment wrought in
him a kind of ecstasy or self-forgetfulness. His tranquil
and measured step at once became quick and feverish.
He looked all round and about him, recovered himself,
stopped in his walk, shivered, fell into a stupor, scratched
.pn +1 // 125.png
// 126.png
// 127.png
his nose, pulled off his glove, and pulled it on again; drew
out his handkerchief from his pocket, crumpled it between
his hands and put it in another pocket as though by mistake,
then took it out again and put it back; then he pulled
off his glove once more and pulled it on again, repeating
this action many times. He continued thus for a whole
hour, and during that time the generals surrounding him
stood motionless, like lifeless images of men, not one of
them daring to stir. Then Napoleon recovered himself a
little, mounted his horse and rode into Moscow, followed
by the cavalry, which had hitherto stood without the gates.
When he had passed through Dorogomilof Post-boy Ward
and come to the edge of the river Moskva, he stopped on
the right side of the street on the slope of the bank, dismounted,
and began once more to pace up and down;
but this time he was more tranquil.
“Napoleon and his escort lay that night in the Dorogomilof
suburb in private dwellings. Of the inhabitants of
Moscow none were to be seen except four stable-boys.”
The night which Napoleon passed in the suburb was a
sad and dreary one. To say nothing of the bugs—and
perhaps also other parasites by no means rare in Russia—he
was kept awake by the gloomy reports that were continually
brought in, warning him, among other things, that
the city was about to be burnt. “The Emperor was uneasy
and could not lie still; he kept calling his attendants
and making them repeat the rumours. Apparently he
could not quite bring himself to believe them, but about
two o’clock in the morning he received word that the fires
had begun.
“He entered Moscow on Tuesday, September 3, at half-past
ten in the morning. The Arbat Ward was absolutely
empty. He mounted his little Arab, dressed in his grey
.pn +1 // 128.png
overcoat and an ordinary cocked hat, without any sign of
distinction. He was surrounded by a very large suite of
marshals and other officials. The various colours and the
richness of their uniforms, and the many-tinted ribbons of
the orders which they wore, made a most brilliant picture,
and gave a certain distinction to the simplicity of Napoleon’s
attire. The conqueror of Moscow rode as far as the
Borovitzky gate without seeing a single inhabitant. His
wrath was visible in every line of his face. He was not,
indeed, at any pains to conceal what was passing in his
mind.”
It was at this time that new fires broke out in many
parts of the Arbat Ward, and after Napoleon had entered
the Palace of the Kremlin, the Bazaar and the so-called
Carriage Mart, together with a number of dwelling-houses
round the Kremlin, burst into flames. Napoleon hurried
to the scene, issuing orders interspersed with curses and
threats against the troops and Marshal Mortier.
“The sight of the Kremlin, however,” says Ségur, “the
majestic dwelling of the line of Rurik and the Romanofs,
the throne still standing in its accustomed place, the Cross
of Ivan the Great, and the beautiful part of the city commanded
by the Palace, restored, in some degree, his peace
of mind. His hopes revived; the conquest was at least
flattering to his pride, and he said with some complacency,
“Me voilà, enfin! Here am I at last in Moscow, in the
ancient palace of the Tsars! in the Kremlin itself!” He
examined everything with mingled pride, curiosity, and
pleasure; made inquiries as to the resources of the town,
and began to consider the possibility of making peace.”
The enthusiasm in Paris on receipt of the news that
Napoleon had entered Moscow was indescribable. The
only anxiety was lest he should rest satisfied with his
.pn +1 // 129.png
laurels and not march triumphantly into India! Innumerable
sonnets, epistles, odes, and eulogistic rhymes of all
kinds were published in honour of the occasion.
Here are a few specimens in the original, for they would
suffer by translation; we have merely left out a few
descriptive passages of a purely imaginary character—
.sp
.fs 80%
.ce
ODE À SA MAJESTÉ L’EMPEREUR ET ROI, SUR LA PRISE DE MOSCOU, PAR M. QUAYNAT.
.nf b
“Elevons nos chants d’allégresse!
Vantons nos triomphes heureux!
Jadis l’Italie et la Grèce
Eurent des soutiens valeureux;
Jusqu’à nos jours, Athène et Rome
Doutaient de voir paraître un homme
Qui pût égaler leurs succès.
Maintenant, elles sont moins fières,
En trouvant les preuves contraires
Dans le monarque des Français.
*\ \ \ \ \ \ \ *\ \ \ \ \ \ \ *\ \ \ \ \ \ \ *\ \ \ \ \ \ \ *\ \ \ \ \ \ \ *
Ton vainqueur, témoin de ces crimes,
Moscou, déplore tes malheurs,
Et par des secours magnanimes
S’efforce d’essuyer tes pleurs;
Mais tes maux sont trop innombrables,
Sur ces pertes irréparables,
Moscou, tu gémiras longtemps.
Pleure, vingt siècles sans orages
N’effaceraient pas les ravages
Des brandons de monstres sanglans.”
.nf-
.fs 100%
Another lyric poet, Paul Chanin, anathematizes Russia
in a ‘Poem on the Campaign of Russia by the United
Armies of France and Germany.’
.sp
.fs 80%
.nf b
“Une nation factieuse
S’oppose au bien que nous voulons;
Son influence désastreuse
Corrompt l’air que nous respirons.
.pn +1 // 130.png
Une île de nous se sépare!
C’est du Scythe, c’est du Tartare
Qu’elle ose appeler le secours!
Le crime de ce pacte impie,
Aux yeux de l’Europe trahie,
La déshonore pour toujours.”
.nf-
.fs 100%
And now M. A. J. B. Barjaud rises to the epic strain, in
a poem entitled ‘Conquest of Moscow.’
.sp
.fs 80%
.nf b
“Le Russe espère, en vain, par un excès d’audace,
Se soustraire au péril dont ton bras le menace;
Sa bouche ose indiquer le prix du déshonneur
A ce perfide appel, la voix de la Patrie
Répond: qu’il soit marqué du sceau de l’infamie,
Le front du suborneur!
*\ \ \ \ \ \ \ *\ \ \ \ \ \ \ *\ \ \ \ \ \ \ \ *\ \ \ \ \ \ \ *\ \ \ \ \ \ \ *
Tremblant à ton aspect, contre l’airain qui gronde
Il se fait un rempart de la flamme et de l’onde,
De ses propres foyers il est le destructeur;
Mais loin de retarder ta marche triomphale,
C’est la sombre clarté de sa torche fatale
Qui guide son vainqueur.”
.nf-
.fs 100%
Next comes an ‘Ode to His Majesty the Emperor on
his Entry into Moscow,’ by A. de la Garancière.
.sp
.fs 80%
.nf b
“En vain tes ennemis se flattent dans leur rage
Que leurs climats glacés dompteront ton courage;
Tu dis en contemplant tes valeureux soldats:
‘Si jamais la victoire, en caprices féconde,
Fuyait, pour m’échapper, dans un troisième monde
J’y guiderais leurs pas!’”
.nf-
.fs 100%
And M. Mazarie, in his turn, celebrates ‘The Taking of
Moscow’ in “fiery stanzas.”
.sp
.fs 80%
.nf b
“Les fils aînés de la Victoire
Suivent ce héros que la gloire
A ceint du laurier des Césars;
Par lui les destins s’accomplissent,
Et dans la tombe, au loin gémissent
Les mânes effrayés des Tzars.”
.nf-
.fs 100%
.pn +1 // 131.png
I bring these citations to a close with a verse from
an anonymous ode on ‘The Campaign of His Imperial
and Royal Majesty in Russia and his Entry into Moscow.’
.sp
.fs 80%
.nf b
“Lâches, où courez-vous? Quels seront vos asiles?
Ne lancez-vous les feux que sur vos propres villes?
Ah! tournez contre nous ce salpêtre éclatant.
Des coups de vos ayeux, élancés du Bosphore,
L’Europe fume encore;
Et les Parthes, du moins, fuyaient en combattant!”
.nf-
.fs 100%
“Let us see what the Russians mean to do now,” said
the Emperor. “If they still refuse to enter into negotiations,
we shall have to take our own course. We are
provided with winter quarters now. We will show the
world that our army can winter comfortably in the midst
of a hostile nation—like an ice-bound ship in Arctic seas.
In the spring we can continue the war—though Alexander
will not compel me to do that—we shall come to terms
and peace will be signed.”
Apparently Napoleon had provided for almost every
contingency. One thing, however, he had not foreseen—the
terrible fires that spread so rapidly in the gusty wind
that prevailed on the night of his entry into the Kremlin.
There was nothing to be seen on any side of the fortress
but flames rising high into the air, almost, as it seemed,
into the clouds.
Numbers of the inhabitants who had remained in
Moscow, and who now fled from house to house in terror
of the fire and of marauding soldiers, were arrested and
shot, under suspicion of incendiarism.
Napoleon spent his first night in the Kremlin in a state
of great excitement; abusing his soldiers, his officers, and
Marshal Mortier, stamping his feet, and demanding that
the fires should be stopped.
.pn +1 // 132.png
When he was told that the Kremlin was surrounded
with flames, he sent Berthier on to an elevated terrace of
the Palace to see if this was really the case, but the force
of the wind and the draught created by the fires was so
great that the Prince and his officers had considerable
difficulty in preventing themselves from being carried
away.
The Emperor was stupefied at times by the strength
of his emotions; his face was red and streaming with
perspiration. The King of Naples, Prince Eugène, and
the Prince of Neufchâtel begged him to leave the Palace,
but he could not make up his mind to retreat. “These
ruffians,” he said to his servant Constant, in his indignation
against the incendiaries, “will not leave one stone upon
another in Moscow.”
Fire broke out at last within the very walls of the
Kremlin; the arsenal was found to be in flames. They
found a Russian in the fortress. He was brought before
Napoleon, who questioned him narrowly and ordered the
soldiers to despatch him with their bayonets. He was the
custodian of the arsenal!
“There is no such word as cannot in my dictionary,” was
one of Napoleon’s favourite sayings. But the time had
apparently arrived for incorporating the unwelcome expression,
especially when Berthier represented that if he
did not leave the Kremlin and Kutuzof delivered an
attack, he would find himself cut off from his troops.
Napoleon resolved to abandon the Kremlin and remove
to Peter’s Palace—Petrofsky Dvoretz—but the change of
quarters was by no means an easy undertaking. Around
the fortress swirled an eddying sea of fire closing every
exit. At last the fugitives discovered a path to the river
Moskva; and the Emperor with his suite and his guards
.pn +1 // 133.png
sallied forth across the stream, only to find themselves
in a veritable inferno. The officers of Napoleon’s suite
wished to wrap him in a cloak and carry him through
the flames in their arms; but he refused, and solved the
question of the means of escape by dashing boldly forward.
They had to fight their way through an avenue of fire,
scorching their faces and burning their hands, which they
put up to ward off the sparks and cinders that fell in a
shower around them. It was fortunate for the Emperor
that some soldiers, who were marauding in the vicinity,
recognized him and showed him a way of escape. His
hair was singed, his clothes were burnt into holes, his
hands blistered, and his boots scorched.
The Prince of Eckmühl, it is said, though still suffering
from the wound he had received at Borodino, as soon as
he heard of the danger to which Napoleon was exposed,
hurried to meet him, intending to rescue him or perish
in the attempt. It is said that when Napoleon and the
Marshal met they fell into each other’s arms.
The principal officers accompanied Napoleon to the
Petrofsky Palace. Dumas, the Intendant-General, gives
the following account of his escape—“It was night when
I left the house I was proceeding to occupy. We issued
from Moscow under a perfect hail of fire; the wind was
so strong that it tore the red-hot iron from the roofs and
hurled it down into the streets. All our horses had their
legs burnt. It is impossible to describe the confusion of
our headlong flight. The roar of the flames can be
likened to nothing but the noise of the waves of the
ocean—it was indeed a storm raging over a sea of fire.
The whole length of the road to the Petrofsky Palace
was littered with odds and ends of all kinds, especially
with broken bottles thrown away by the soldiers. We
.pn +1 // 134.png
bivouacked at the edge of the forest in full view of this
image of the infernal regions. The whole of the huge
city was a vast sheet of flame, and the heavens themselves
seemed to be on fire. At a distance of two miles from
the conflagration I was able to read the orders which were
brought to me from the major-general.”
After a five days’ stay in the Petrofsky Palace, a period
of the most intense anxiety, Napoleon returned to Moscow.
It should be mentioned that from the time he entered the
Kremlin, and throughout his stay at the Petrofsky Palace,
he made no military arrangements of any kind. It is
evident that he was so overwhelmed by the fire that he
was unable to determine upon any course of action.
When Napoleon re-entered Moscow a fearful sight met
his eyes. Of all the huge city there remained nothing
but heaps of ruins surmounted at intervals with stacks
of chimneys. A heavy stifling atmosphere hung over the
fallen Colossus. Heaps of cinders and ashes, with here
and there the fragments of half-ruined walls or pillars,
alone marked the course of the streets.
The Emperor saw his troops scattered over all parts
of the town. His own progress was hindered by the
multitude of plunderers, searching for booty or dragging
it away in noisy crowds. Soldiers were grouped at the
entrance of every cellar, before every large house, and
before the shops and churches towards which the fire
was making its way. Before the flames reached these
buildings the doors were broken open by impatient
pillagers. The Emperor’s path was impeded at every
turn by remnants of broken furniture flung from windows,
and various articles thrown away by the plunderers to
make room for more delicate or costly booty. Napoleon
rode on in silence.
.pn +1 // 135.png
But disorder soon reached a climax. Even the Old
Guard joined in the pillage, and Napoleon resolved upon
stern measures, which had a certain good effect. After
returning to Moscow, the Emperor’s mood became somewhat
more cheerful, and the change was reflected in his
entourage. When, however, he looked out of the window
upon the scene of desolation that met his view on every
side, he was once more oppressed with gloomy thoughts,
and his bitterness was vented on those who had the ill-fortune
to present themselves at such moments. But
he no longer displayed such constant signs of impatience,
nor did he give rein to such furious outbursts of anger,
as had marked his previous demeanour. It need scarcely
be said that Rostopchin—who was, fortunately for himself,
at a safe distance—and the incendiaries were the
principal objects of his wrath.
Napoleon was very satirical in chronicling the fact that
the Russians had celebrated Borodino as the first victorious
encounter of their forces with the invader. He says in
one of his despatches—“The Russians have offered up a
Te Deum in thanksgiving for the battles of Ostrovnaya
and Smolensk—and of course the army entered Moscow
to the strains of hymns of thanksgiving.”
“At the ruffian Rostopchin’s house,” he continues, “they
found rifles, papers, and a letter which he had begun—he
ran away without having time to finish it. Moscow, one
of the wealthiest cities in the world, is no more. This is
an incalculable misfortune for the Russians, both for their
merchants and for their nobility; the loss must amount
to milliards. Some hundred incendiaries have been taken
and shot. Thirty thousand Russian sick and wounded
were burnt alive. The richest commercial houses of
Russia are ruined. They were unable to take anything
.pn +1 // 136.png
away with them; and when they saw that everything had
fallen into the hands of the French, they set fire to their
own ancient capital, their holy city, the centre of the
empire. Rostopchin is the author of this crime. We
did what we could to subdue the fire, but the ruffianly
Governor had taken his precautions only too well—he
had carried off or destroyed all the fire-engines and
apparatus.”
As an answer to this bulletin he learned that the
surprise, terror, and indignation produced in Paris by
the news of the burning of Moscow defied description.
It was easy to see that a despatch announcing that the
soldiers were provided with shelter, food, and clothing
would have reassured the Parisians far more than any
news of victories.
Napoleon, however, after bewailing the treacherous
welcome he had received from the city, declared—“The
army is doing well; there is plenty of corn, potatoes,
cabbages, and other vegetables, beef, salt meat, wine,
brandy, sugar, coffee, etc., etc. The men have secured a
quantity of furs and coats for the winter. One advance-guard
is posted on the road to Kazan, the other on the
road to St. Petersburg.”
He referred in carefully-chosen terms to the Emperor
Alexander, who, in his opinion, would not have hesitated
to make peace if he had but received any one of the
letters sent to him—letters, by the way, of a most gloomy,
melancholy character.
Napoleon expounded his magnanimous intentions to
Yakovlef, a Russian nobleman who was captured when
about to leave Moscow, robbed by the soldiers, and brought
to the Emperor dressed in the coat of his valet. After
various complaints and reproaches, Napoleon, adopting a
.pn +1 // 137.png
much gentler tone, asked—“If I write a letter, will you
consent to deliver it? Will you promise that it shall come
into Alexander’s own hands? If you can promise me this,
I will let you go—but are you certain that you have access
to your Emperor, and can you assure me that he will get
my letter?”
Yakovlef of course promised.
Napoleon got up at night on purpose to write the letter—“I
have fought your Majesty without ill-feeling. A word
from you before or after the last battle, and I would have
stopped, and abandoned my right to enter Moscow. If
your Majesty yet cherishes any kind feeling towards me,
you will consider my appeal to you. Common humanity,
your Majesty’s own interest and the interests of this great
city, should have induced you to trust to my hands the
capital which your troops had left.”
At three o’clock in the morning he despatched the letter
to his prisoner, who passed with it through the French
lines, delighted that his carelessness in allowing himself to
be taken prisoner had had no graver consequences.
Tutolmin, the Governor of the Foundling Hospital, also
had the honour of a conversation with Napoleon, of hearing
from his own Imperial lips of the respect and brotherly
tenderness with which he regarded the Emperor Alexander,
and of his readiness to make peace. “I have never
adopted this method of warfare,” said Napoleon to Tutolmin;
“my troops can fight, but not burn. All the way
from Smolensk I have seen nothing but ashes. Some
limit must be put to this bloodshed; it is time for peace.
I have no business here in Russia.”
As Tutolmin’s official duties prevented him from leaving
Moscow, Napoleon begged him in his next report to the
Empress—to be sent through the outposts—not to omit to
.pn +1 // 138.png
mention Napoleon’s peaceful inclinations and his readiness
to enter into negotiations.
Napoleon was very uneasy during the first few days
after his entry into Moscow regarding the movements of
the Russian army, which had been completely lost sight
of in the confusion of the fire, the looting, and all his other
troubles. He spoke very sharply to General Sebastiani,
losing his temper and abusing him roundly, for not keeping
an eye on Kutuzof. Imagining that frequent communication
with the Russian outposts was the cause of the
disorders that had occurred, he ordered Marshal Berthier
to instruct Murat to forbid all communication with the
enemy on pain of death. “It is his Majesty’s wish,” said
Berthier, “that the only communication with the enemy
should be through the medium of powder and ball.”
Napoleon, however, was not the only person who was uneasy
at the disappearance of the Russians. The marshals
were apprehensive at one time lest Kutuzof should cut
their communications.
“On the 11th September,” according to Kerbeletzky,
“Napoleon, preceded by two pages and accompanied by
his generals, Court officials, three Russian prisoners and a
body-guard consisting of a squadron of Chasseurs and some
Polish Uhlans, left the Kremlin for the first time to gaze
upon the ruins of Moscow, and, also for the first time,
doffed his light-grey overcoat and appeared in uniform.
It might have been expected that, as his marshals and
all his generals were in uniforms, richly embroidered back
and front with gold, the Emperor would be distinguished
by the peculiar brilliance of his attire. On the contrary,
he was dressed in a plain military uniform of dark-green
cloth, with a red collar, without embroidery, but with
epaulettes, the star of the Legion of Honour on the left
.pn +1 // 139.png
breast, and a crimson ribbon round the tunic. He wore
a low cocked hat and a small cockade. His charger was
an ordinary Polish horse, while his generals and Court
officials had English horses, in a very famished condition.
When Napoleon came out, many of the inhabitants of
Moscow, who had drunk deep of the cup of suffering, ran
away as soon as they caught sight of his numerous suite.
Others, of a more daring disposition, ventured to peep
stealthily from behind ruined walls. And lastly, in a street
near the poultry market, a group of small burgesses,
numbering about forty, whose clothes were in tatters, and
whose faces, through the combined effects of fear, hunger,
and cold, retained scarcely any semblance of humanity,
waited till the suite approached the end of the street,
then fell on their knees, stretching out their arms to the
Emperor, bewailing what they had suffered, lamenting
their utter ruin, and begging for mercy and bread!
“But this inhuman creature turned his horse away to
the right, and merely bade his secretary learn what they
wanted.
“From end to end Moscow was a scene of indescribable
horror and utter desolation. The houses which had survived
the fire were plundered, and the churches looted.
All the pavements and side-walks were littered with
fragments of chandeliers, mirrors, furniture, pictures, books,
church-plate, and even the sacred ikons of the saints.”
As we have already said, when the plundering began,
even the severest prohibitions scarcely availed to check
the reign of lawlessness. Sebastiani, for instance, when
complaints were made, was obliged to declare that he was
unable to restrain his men. In the orders of September
22, Napoleon says—“In spite of all orders, the patrols
neglect their duty; at night the sentinels fail to challenge
.pn +1 // 140.png
those who pass.” On September 24 he says—“To-day the
officers omitted to salute the Emperor with their swords
on parade.”
“At the Kremlin,” says Constant, “the days were long
and tedious.” Napoleon was waiting for the answer from
Alexander that never came. Among other things his
spirits were depressed by the flocks of crows and jackdaws
that appeared in the city. “Mon Dieu!” he cried, “do
they mean to follow us everywhere?”
Napoleon rode daily through the city, mounted on a
little white Arab, and accompanied by a few generals and
aides-de-camp and fifty Uhlans. He spoke to nobody
while in the street. A theatre was opened for the men
and officers of the army in one of the houses which were
still left, but Napoleon did not visit it himself. Sometimes
in the evening he would play a game of cards with Duroc.
A few concerts were given at the Palace; the Italian
Tarquinio, who had lately come from Milan, sang, and
Martini played the piano; but the Emperor listened with
a heavy heart. “Music,” observes Constant, “had lost its
power over his disordered spirit.” Evidently these distractions
and the rides through the streets were insufficient
to counteract his gloomy meditations on the solution of
the insoluble problem, how to present the utter failure of
the campaign to Europe as a gigantic success, and by
what stratagem to evade the inevitable.
Napoleon paraded and reviewed the Guards and the
garrison in all weathers, distributing rewards and crosses
of the Legion of Honour. The latter ceremony is described
as follows by an eye-witness—“A fat little man
marched down the steps of the Palace, surrounded by a
numerous suite of marshals and generals. The band struck
up, and he advanced to within some fifty paces of the front of
.pn +1 // 141.png
the line. He wore a green uniform, and his hat was pulled
right down over his evil, penetrating eyes. The ribbon of
the Legion of Honour which he wore was so hidden under
his uniform that it was not always visible. He sometimes
made speeches on these occasions. At the announcement
of the names of the newly-appointed chevaliers the band
gave a flourish. To judge by Napoleon’s haughty look, he
was quite conscious of his own power.”
It had meanwhile become plain that Alexander would
not condescend to reply. This was a terrible insult, and
Napoleon was correspondingly enraged.
“On October 3,” says Constant, “after passing a sleepless
night, he summoned his marshals. As soon as they
appeared, he said—‘Come in! Come in! Listen to the new
plan I have thought of. Prince Eugène, read it! Burn
the remains of Moscow; and march through Tver to St.
Petersburg, where Macdonald is to join us, Murat and
Davout to command the rear-guard.’ He gazed at his
generals in a state of great excitement; but they remained
impassive and silent, apparently only surprised. He tried
to kindle some enthusiasm in them, and cried out—‘What!
Are you not delighted at the notion? Was there ever a
more glorious feat of arms? What glory we shall reap!
What will the world say when it hears that we have subdued
the two great capitals of the North in three months?’”
Davout and Daru tried to damp his enthusiasm by pointing
out the lateness of the season, the scarcity of provisions,
the bare and exposed nature of the road from Tver to St.
Petersburg, a track through marshes which three hundred
peasants could render impassable within a few hours!
Why, they urged, go north to meet the winter so eagerly,
when it was even then at their very doors? And what of
the 6000 wounded in Moscow? Must they be given up to
.pn +1 // 142.png
Kutuzof? The latter would certainly pursue, and the
army would then have to act simultaneously on the offensive
and defensive. The time, they added, had come to
end the campaign, not to prolong it. The question was
not that of securing a superfluous victory, but of getting as
quickly as possible into winter quarters. They must abandon
all thoughts of Kutuzof and of fighting, and retire.
Napoleon had not only to listen to this advice, he had to
follow it. The time had passed when he could say of his
marshals—“These people think that they are indispensable;
they do not understand that I have a hundred brigade-commanders
who could amply fill their places.”
The marshals clearly saw not merely the dangers of the
approach of winter, but also the precarious condition of the
army. From the moment of Napoleon’s arrival at Moscow,
his pride kept him in a state of absolute ignorance upon
this subject. He always took the army to be in the condition
in which he wished to see it, and he boldly adapted his
orders to this view, refusing to listen to his generals when
they endeavoured to disabuse him of his error. He was
resolved, indeed, to make no serious arrangements until
their absolute necessity became apparent; until, in fact, it
was too late.
Seeing the stubbornness of his marshals, and Russia’s
unwillingness to take the hand which he had proffered too
late, Napoleon showed remarkable consideration for the
happiness of the two contending nations, and resolved to
secure peace at any price. In vain did Caulaincourt, whom
he wished at first to send as an envoy to St. Petersburg,
represent that at this season of the year Russia must feel her
own strength and superiority, and that any such attempt
would do more harm than good, inasmuch as it would
betray the difficulty of his position. Napoleon, whose chief
.pn +1 // 143.png
fear was lest he should have to utter the word “Retreat,”
resolved once more to try the charm of his own personality.
He could not admit, with Tilsit and Erfurt in his mind,
that this charm would be less effective in Moscow than in
Paris, and resolved to send General Lauriston to Kutuzof’s
head-quarters. Lauriston also ventured to submit that at
this season of the year it was time, not to be negotiating
from Moscow, but to be retiring to Kaluga, and that as
quickly as might be. Napoleon answered bitterly that
he himself was in favour of the simplest plan, and the
straightest road—the high-road—and in the present case
the road by which they had come; but he would not travel
along it until peace had been concluded. He then showed
to Lauriston, as he had showed to Caulaincourt, his letter
to Alexander, bade him approach Kutuzof and request a
pass to St. Petersburg. The hopelessness of Napoleon’s
position was expressed at this interview in his last words
to Lauriston—“I desire peace; you hear my words. Get
me peace, coûte que coûte! But save my honour by any
means you can!”
The “old fox,” Kutuzof, fully appreciated the necessity
of keeping Napoleon in Moscow, and humoured Lauriston
so cleverly that the poor envoy flattered himself with the
most extravagant hopes of a speedy peace, and, what is
more, inspired his Emperor with the same delusion.
The position of the French army, however, began in
the meanwhile to assume a critical aspect. A desultory
guerilla warfare broke out, and in order to procure forage it
was necessary to send large detachments with a powerful
escort of cavalry and artillery. Every measure of oats and
every truss of hay was obtained by hard fighting. Then
the peasants began to take part in the war. These men
.pn +1 // 144.png
whom Napoleon had taught his troops to look upon as
hereditary helots and barbarians, exhibited an unlooked-for
independence, and refused to accept the favours which the
foreigner endeavoured to foist upon them.
Recognizing the danger of his position, and feeling
that he was being hoodwinked, yet not daring to break off
his overtures to the Russian Government, Napoleon cast
around for some means of making peace necessary to his
adversary. He began to collect information regarding
Pugachof’s rebellion, and endeavoured to procure a copy of
one of the Pretender’s latest manifestoes, expecting to find
in it a guide to the families that could lay claim to the
Russian throne. In the course of his inquiry he was ready
to turn for advice to any one whom he chanced to meet.
He soon saw, however, that it would be difficult to effect
anything by this means, and abandoned the idea of using
Pugachof.
The Tartars were invited to go to Kazan and summon
their brethren to declare their independence. They were
promised support as soon as they should rise; but nothing
came of this proposal. False reports of all kinds were then
circulated. It was pretended that Riga had been taken by
assault, that the whole length of the road from Vilna to
Smolensk was covered with a train of wagons bearing winter
clothing to the army, that Marshal Victor was bringing up
large reinforcements, that next spring the army would be
as strong and well-equipped as when it crossed the frontier;
in short, that if the Russians did not make peace that
winter the Emperor would adopt stern measures.
None of these reports and projects, however, came to
anything. No reply was received from St. Petersburg, and
the war assumed a more and more serious aspect. An
.pn +1 // 145.png
armed band, with a priest at its head, captured the town
of Vereya, near Moscow, under the very nose of the Grande
Armée. Others seized two immense convoys on the high-road
to Smolensk, the only route by which Napoleon was
able to communicate with Europe, and with France. It
was becoming clear that the great invasion was a fiasco,
and Napoleon was obliged to reconsider his opinion as to
the system by which the Russians should defend their
country. When they were attacked in the centre they
directed all their forces on the flanks, and seemed almost as
if they would overpower them.
Worst of all, winter was now approaching. Napoleon at
last realized the fact. He grew uneasy, and began to
make unobtrusive preparations for departure.
Poor Moscow bore the brunt of his resentment. He
gave orders to strip the covers from the ikons and fling
them, with the censers, crosses, and plates, into the melting-pot.
Two and a quarter hundred-weight of gold and six
tons of silver were converted into bullion for transmission
to France. In addition to this Napoleon took a number of
so-called “trophies”—the arms of Moscow from the Senate
House, the eagle from the gates of St. Nicholas, the cross
from the belfry of John the Great. The removal of this
gigantic cross cost no little time and labour. The Emperor
wished to use it as an adornment for the Church of the
Hôtel des Invalides. While personally superintending its
removal he lost all patience with the clouds of “accursed
jackdaws which hovered over the belfry as if they had a
mind to defend the cross!” It is said that Berthier, the
Duke of Wagram, who was standing with General Dumas
on a balcony outside the Empress’ apartments while the
work of removing the cross was in progress, unable to
restrain his anger, exclaimed—“To think of a man doing a
.pn +1 // 146.png
thing like this when he as good as has peace in his
pocket!”[#]
Shortly before the departure from Moscow a very curious
order was issued. The Commanders of Army Corps were
directed to present tables showing the number of sick who
could recover, (1) within a week; (2) within a fortnight; (3)
within a month; and secondly, the number who would
probably die, (1) within a fortnight; (2) within three weeks.
Provision was to be made only for the departure of Class 1—all
the rest were to be left behind. Not less extraordinary,
considering the depopulated and devastated state
of the country, was the order to purchase exactly 20,000
horses, neither more nor less; and to procure fodder
for two months—and that in a position where even the
most distant and dangerous expeditions were insufficient to
procure enough forage for daily needs.
During the latter half of his stay in Moscow Napoleon’s
anxieties once more gave rise to constant outbursts of
temper. At his morning levées, for instance, when he was
surrounded by his chief officers, he would challenge their
inquiring looks, which seemed to him to be full of reproach,
with his stern impassive glance; but his hard abrupt way of
speaking and the pallor of his countenance showed that he
knew the truth, and that it gave him no peace. He would
vent his wrath at times in harsh, even cruel, reproaches,
which afforded him no relief, but rather added to the
tension of his feelings by the consciousness of his injustice.
.il id=i128 fn=i_128.jpg w=570px ew=95% alt='Napoleon disillusioned'
.ca Disillusion.
It was only, according to Ségur, in his conversations with
.pn +1 // 147.png
// 148.png
// 149.png
Count Daru during his sleepless nights, that he entirely
unburdened his mind. “He wished,” he said, “to attack
Kutuzof and either annihilate or drive him from before him,
and then to fall rapidly back upon Smolensk.” But Daru
answered that though this might have been done before, it
was now no longer feasible. The Russian army, he pointed
out, was stronger than ever, and his own weaker; the victory
of Mozjaisk was already forgotten; and as soon as his
army turned back towards France it would slip like water
through his fingers, for every soldier was loaded with booty,
and would hurry forward into France to dispose of it.
“Then what am I to do?”
“Stay here,” said Daru; “turn Moscow into a great
fortified camp, and so pass the winter. There is plenty of
‘bread and salt’—I can answer for that. For all else,
great foraging expeditions can provide. I will salt down
all the horses for which there is no forage. As for quarters,
if there are not houses enough, there are plenty of cellars.
This will help us to last out till the spring, when our reinforcements,
backed by all Lithuania in arms, will come
to the rescue and help us to complete our conquest.”
At this suggestion, the Emperor was silent a while,
evidently buried in thought; then he answered, “Conseil
de lion! but what will Paris say? What will they do?
What have they been doing these past three weeks? No
one can foresee the impression which six months of uncertainty
may have upon the Parisians. No; France is not
accustomed to my absence. Prussia and Austria will take
advantage of it.”
Napoleon was already engaged in imparting an artificial
warmth to the zeal of his allies. In confirming the instructions
he had before given to Schwarzenberg, and
adding new ones, he did not forget to allow him “12,000
.pn +1 // 150.png
francs per month for secret expenses; and ordered 500,000
to be paid to the account of the future;” nor did he refuse
any of the rewards solicited by Schwarzenberg for his
nominees. He even begged the Emperor of Austria to
confer upon him the dignity of Field-Marshal, and
suggested various distinctions for his army.
Schwarzenberg, requiting one good turn with another,
secretly informed Berthier that the Emperor could count
on him personally, but that he must not rely upon Austria.
Napoleon, however, was still reluctant to announce his
intention of retreating. Already half defeated, he deferred
from day to day a public avowal of the disaster that had
overtaken his arms. Amid the gathering clouds of military
and political disaster, Napoleon, who had always shown a
morbid activity, was absolutely inert. He spent his days
in discussing the merits of various odes and sonnets that
had lately arrived from France, specimens of which we
have given above, or in revising the regulations for the
Comédie Française—a task on which he spent three
evenings.
It was generally remarked that his dinners and suppers,
usually simple and short, were now prolonged, and that he
began to sustain his flagging energies with spirits. He
grew heavy and sluggish, and would pass whole hours half-sitting,
half-lying, with a novel in his hand, his eyes fixed
upon vacancy, awaiting the dénouement of this terrible
drama. The letter to Alexander at St. Petersburg, which
he sent by Lauriston under the escort of Volkonsky, should
have arrived on September 24. A reply could not be
expected until October 20, and Napoleon was evidently
awaiting that date. According to Constant, “the last days
spent at Moscow, preceding October 18, were terribly
gloomy; his Majesty seemed deliberately cold and
.pn +1 // 151.png
uncommunicative; for whole hours together no one who was
with him would dare to begin a conversation.”
Throughout this period the official sources of information,
the despatches and the Moniteur, carefully concealed
the truth. Thus we read—“On October 3 winter began
to make itself felt in Moscow. Our troops are in quarters,
and preserve the most excellent discipline. We found in
Moscow all the Turkish standards taken during the last
hundred years and more.”
Murat at this time sent a despairing report from the
advance-guard regarding the scarcity from which they
were suffering and the rapid disappearance of the remains
of the cavalry. Berthier was alarmed at this information.
Napoleon summoned the officer who brought the report,
and so questioned and cross-questioned him that in the
end he began to doubt his own information. Napoleon at
once availed himself of this hesitation to support Berthier’s
flagging hopes, and assure him that they were still in a
position to wait, and finally sent the officer back to Murat
with the full conviction that he would spread the notion in
the advance-guard that the Emperor had his plans fully
thought out and decided upon.
It is impossible to believe that Napoleon had entire
confidence in his own optimism, for his every action was
stamped with the mark of indecision. All who came into
contact with him were astounded by the entire absence of
his former promptitude and audacity, which had always
been equal to the necessities of the moment. They recognized
that his genius was no longer able to adapt itself to
circumstances, as in the days when his star was in the
ascendant. He was now obstinate and rebellious, and
could not reconcile himself to the shipwreck of his plans.
Not only his military projects, but all his other schemes—which
.pn +1 // 152.png
the world regards as strokes of genius if they are
sanctified by success, and dishonourable cunning if they
fail—missed their aim and vanished in smoke. To the
list of these abortive plans—besides the endeavours of
which we have spoken to raise the peasants and the Tartars—we
must add the miserable fiasco of the bank-notes,
which he had forged to the extent of 100,000,000 roubles.
It is impossible to refuse to credit the existence of these
hundred-rouble notes of Parisian manufacture. Berthier,
in one of his letters, laments the loss of his last carriage
which contained “the most secret papers.” In this carriage
was found a pièce de conviction of the most damning character—a
plate for printing Russian hundred-rouble notes.
Every precaution was taken before the war to prevent
the Parisian artists, who were engaged to engrave the
plates, from learning the true character of the nefarious
task upon which they were employed. The forgery was
carried on very slowly, to Napoleon’s great annoyance; he
more than once insisted upon the work being advanced
more quickly. The campaign had already begun when
they brought him twenty-eight cases of forged notes, and
if he did not succeed in uttering them, it was only because
there were no inhabitants on his road—there was no one
to pay and no one to reward.
In the spring of 1812 the Duke of Bassano handed over
to Frenckel, a banker of Warsaw, forged notes to the
amount of 20,000,000 roubles, with instructions to circulate
them beyond the Russian frontier as the French advanced.
In order to facilitate this operation, a rumour was spread
that when the French occupied Vilna they seized notes to
the amount of many millions, but the report proved ineffectual.
The merchant Nakhodkin, who was acting as
Mayor of Moscow, received 100,000 roubles for his services.
.pn +1 // 153.png
Pozdnykof, Kolchúgin, and others were rewarded in the
same way, but they could not bring themselves to put the
notes into circulation. Tutolmin, the honourable director
of the Foundling, refused outright to accept any bribe.
“It was mere maliciousness on their part,” he wrote in his
report to the Emperor, “that led them to offer me forged
notes, of which they had brought a great quantity, and
with which they even paid the troops at Napoleon’s own
order.” It was with great reluctance that the Guards
accepted these notes in payment, though the forgeries were
cleverly executed, and afterwards accepted in error even
by the Russian banks.
Napoleon’s inactivity was infectious. It was not until
October 7 that leather was distributed, by the orders of
Berthier, the head of the staff, to repair the soldiers’ boots,
and then it was too late. It was also too late when the
slightly wounded and the convalescent, together with the
trophies that had been captured, were despatched to Mozjaisk.
The rest of the sick and wounded were moved into
the Foundling, and French doctors were told off to attend
them, in the hope that the Russian wounded who were
among them would serve as a kind of protection.
Napoleon concentrated the various army corps that were
stationed outside the city on the Moskva, and reviewed
them even more frequently than before. The obvious
weakness of the battalions was a constant source of annoyance
to him, and he ordered the troops to be drawn up two
instead of three deep. It is difficult to find a reason for
this change, unless we assume that Napoleon was endeavouring
to deceive himself and others by lengthening the lines.
During one of these reviews in the courtyard of the
Kremlin, a rumour was circulated among his suite that
artillery fire was to be heard in the direction of the advance-guard.
.pn +1 // 154.png
At first no one dared to call Napoleon’s attention
to the fact; but Duroc summoned up courage to inform
him of the news, and all observed that the Emperor was
seriously disturbed. He soon recovered himself and was
about to continue the review, when an aide-de-camp from
Murat came galloping up with the information that the
King’s first line had been taken by surprise and routed;
that his left flank had been surrounded under cover of the
woods, his right attacked, and his communications cut.
Twelve guns, twenty caissons, and a number of baggage-wagons
had been captured, two generals killed, and three
to four thousand men lost. He added that the King himself
had been wounded, but he had saved the remnants of his
command by means of repeated attacks on the overwhelming
forces of the enemy, who had just begun to occupy the
only road by which he could retreat. Murat’s report was
that “the advance-guard no longer exists, for the exhausted
remnant of it could certainly not survive more than one more
battle with the enemy, who have become bolder than ever.”
This was on October 18. The war was being renewed,
said the French—it was just beginning, said Kutuzof.
At the news of this attack, Napoleon recovered all his
former energy. He issued a thousand orders, embracing
the most important movements and the most trivial details,
and before nightfall the whole army was in motion. At
dawn on the 19th, the Emperor himself left Moscow, with
a bold declaration that he was moving on Kaluga—“And
woe to him who tries to bar my way.”
He left Moscow by the old Kaluga road, meaning to
reach the frontier of Poland by way of Kaluga, Medyn,
Yelnya, and Smolensk. Rapp, who accompanied him,
observed that it was getting late in the year and winter
would overtake them on the way; but the Emperor replied
.pn +1 // 155.png
that the soldiers must be given time to rest and recover,
and the sick must be moved from Mozjaisk, Moscow, and
the Kolotzky monastery to Smolensk. Then he pointed to
the clear blue sky, and asked if they did not see the star of
his fortune in the sun above them and in the continued fine
weather. “The sinister expression of his countenance,”
says an eye-witness, “gave the lie direct to these words of
hope and simulated confidence.”
In this instance, as in every other, it was hard even for
those who were brought most closely into contact with
him to decide whether he spoke from conviction or not.
Considering the explicit nature of the reports that were
sent in to him, it is impossible to suppose, for instance, that
it was through ignorance that he so entirely misrepresented
the truth as to the engagement of the advance-guard under
Murat. This was the celebrated battle of Tarutina, the
real beginning of the débâcle of the French army. About
50,000 were engaged and utterly routed, losing some 4000
killed and wounded, thirty-eight guns, one flag, and the
whole of the baggage.[#]
Napoleon in his despatches gives the following account
of the engagement—“A number of Cossacks have begun
.pn +1 // 156.png
to make their appearance, and given our cavalry some
trouble. The cavalry advance-guard, which was stationed
by Vinkovo, was surprised by a mob of these Cossacks,
who made their way into the camp before our men had
time to mount, captured General Sebastiani’s baggage,
consisting of 100 wagons, and made about 100 prisoners.
The King of Naples placed himself at the head of his
Cuirassiers and Carabineers and attacked a column of the
enemy’s light infantry, consisting of four battalions, which
had been sent to support the Cossacks, with such success
that he routed and annihilated it. General Desi, the King’s
adjutant, and a brave officer, was killed in this skirmish.
The Carabineers distinguished themselves.”
When Napoleon learned from a new envoy to the
Russian camp that Kutuzof had made no forward movement,
he started for Kaluga, making a circuit round the
Russian troops with the object of avoiding an engagement.
We are forced to the conclusion that he only spoke of
dashing Kutuzof to pieces, and opening the road before
his troops, with a view to rousing the drooping spirits of
his men, and distracting the attention of Europe. He
must have seen that though his troops could fight in
defence of the enormous booty they had taken, they could
no longer win victories.[#]
.pn +1 // 157.png
The retreating French army covered a vast extent of
ground. Of the column—which consisted of nearly 150,000
men, with 50,000 horses—the 100,000 who formed the vanguard,
with haversacks and rifles, 550 guns, and 2000
artillery-wagons, still recalled the warriors who had conquered
Europe. The rest resembled a Tartar horde
returning from a successful raid. Along three or four
endless lines of march there was a hopeless tangle of
carriages and caissons, of smart barouches mixed up with
wagons of every description. In one place were trophies
of Russian, Turkish, and Persian flags, and the huge cross
of Ivan the Great; in another were bearded Russian
peasants dragging along French booty of which they
themselves formed part. Others were drawing wagons
laden with everything on which they had been able to lay
hands. They had no chance of reaching even the first
étape, but their greed made nothing of 2000 miles or more.
Elegant carriages passed along drawn by undersized horses
harnessed with ropes. These carriages were filled with
plunder and with French women, former inhabitants of
Moscow, flying before the anticipated vengeance of the
Muscovites. Many Russian women were also to be seen,
some following the army of necessity, and some of their
own free will. One might have fancied, say those who
witnessed the scene, that this was some caravan of nomads,
or some army of early days returning from a foray with
women, slaves, and all kinds of spoil.
In spite of the breadth of the road and the cries of his
body-guard, Napoleon could scarcely manage to make his
way through this endless host—they no longer paid much
attention to him. He pushed forward in silence, and
proceeded along the old Kaluga road. For some hours
he pursued this direction, but at mid-day, on the heights
.pn +1 // 158.png
of Krasnaya Pakhra, he turned the line of march suddenly
to the right and reached the new road to Kaluga in three
marches across country, the movement being covered by
Ney’s corps and the remains of Murat’s cavalry. Berthier’s
letter to Kutuzof, received on the day of the evacuation of
Moscow, descanting upon the theme of humanity and love
of one’s fellows, was a military stratagem intended to
throw dust in the eyes of the Russians and gain a day of
undisturbed retreat.
This ruse very nearly achieved its end; but it so happened
that the Russian free-lance, Figner, detected the retreat of
the army and carried the news to Kutuzof, who was lying
without precaution at Letashefka. The Russian general
immediately moved parallel to Napoleon upon Kaluga.
There can be no doubt that if Napoleon had cared less
for the preservation of his plunder and more for speed he
would have arrived before the Russians; but moving as he
did without haste, no faster than circumstances conveniently
permitted, he made the irretrievable mistake of arriving too
late.
“Never,” says Fezensac, “did the French army carry
such a quantity of baggage. Every squadron was provided
with a wagon for its provisions, and burnt what it
could not carry without the formality of asking permission
from the battalion commander.”
“The troops,” says René Bourgeois, “and especially the
Guards, were laden with gold, silver, and precious things,
stuffed into every possible place, regardless of the provisions.
The result was that they had not got far from
Moscow before the army began to want for the first
necessaries of life. There were few of the officers who
were not provided with furs, but the majority of the
soldiers had no clothing beyond their uniforms and great-coats,
.pn +1 // 159.png
while their boots were in a most lamentable
plight.”
The French army slowly made its way to Malo Jaroslavetz.
The advance-guard had already occupied the town, and the
principal obstacle to their progress seemed to be successfully
surmounted. Napoleon was taking his déjeuner in the open
with Murat, Berthier, and General Lariboisière, when he
suddenly heard artillery fire from the direction of the
advance-guard. Fighting had begun at Malo Jaroslavetz.
The Emperor mounted and galloped in the direction of
the cannonade. The Viceroy’s aide-de-camp, who brought
news that all the available forces had gone into action,
received the answer—“Ride back to the Viceroy and tell
him that now he has begun he must drink the cup to the
dregs. I have ordered Davout to support him!”
The battle was a sharp one. Malo Jaroslavetz was captured
and re-captured eleven times. The town was utterly
destroyed, and the course of the streets was indicated only
by the piles of corpses with which they were strewn. The
houses were mere heaps of ruins, among which might be
seen the limbs of charred corpses. When the Emperor
reached the scene of action, he was shown redoubts which
the Russians, when repulsed, had hastily constructed. The
general opinion of the French was that Kutuzof would not
retire, and that the action would end in a general engagement,
to which the vigour of the French troops and the
ammunition of their artillery were alike unequal.
“At Malo Jaroslavetz,” says Fezensac, “the advantage of
the day rested with the French, but Kutuzof fell back upon
a new position and strengthened it with redoubts. One of
his divisions actually began to make its way round our
right along the Medyn road. We were obliged either to
retreat or engage in a serious battle.”
.pn +1 // 160.png
.if h
.il fn=i_140.jpg w=30% ew=30% align=l alt=''
.if-
The position was extremely grave. In the village of Goròdnya,
on the road to Malo Jaroslavetz,
a Council of War was summoned to consider
the question. Marshal Bessières and
the other generals were of opinion that they
must retreat—not that they were doubtful
of victory, but they dreaded the losses that
must ensue, and the probable demoralization
and disorganization of the army.
The cavalry and the artillery horses were worn out with
work and want of food, and it was impossible to replace
those that were lost. How were they to transport their
artillery, their ammunition, and the wounded, of whom there
would certainly be a large number? Under these circumstances
the march to Kaluga seemed a very risky enterprise,
and prudence counselled retreat through Mozjaisk to
Smolensk. Bessières was the first to suggest retreat, and
the others followed suit. Napoleon hesitated for a long
time, but at last, after passing the whole day in inspecting
and studying the locality and in hearing the opinion and
advice of his generals, he resolved to retire to Mozjaisk,
and thence to retreat along the devastated route of his
advance.
In Bulletin XXII. Napoleon gave the following account
of the important battle of Malo Jaroslavetz and the subsequent
decision to retire—
“At Malo Jaroslavetz the Russians brought two or three
armies into action, but without effect. The enemy retired
in such disorder that they were obliged to throw twenty
guns into the river. The Emperor rode into Malo Jaroslavetz
and inspected the enemy’s position. He ordered
an attack, but the enemy escaped in the night. The
Emperor then returned by way of Vereya to Smolensk,
.pn +1 // 161.png
i.e. to the road on which he had previously travelled....
The weather is brilliant and the roads are excellent. The
Italian Guards have distinguished themselves. General
Baron Delsome, a first-rate officer, received three bullet
wounds and was killed. The old Russian infantry was
annihilated. It is stated upon good authority that only
the front ranks of the Russians consist of soldiers. The
rest are made up of recruits and militiamen, with whom
the Government has broken faith in keeping them under
arms.” And so forth.
Napoleon now increased the rate of march, and reprimanded
Davout continually for the slowness of the rear-guard.
What this slowness really amounted to may be
gathered from the report given by Platof, Hetman of the
Cossacks, who followed Davout from Mozjaisk. He stated
that the enemy was in flight—“no army can be said to
retire under such circumstances—they abandon their
wounded, their sick, and their heavy baggage by the way.”
After leaving Mozjaisk the French army passed by the
plain of Borodino, on which more than 30,000 corpses had
been left. At the approach of the troops, flocks of carrion-crows
rose with hideous cries from the torn and mangled
bodies of the dead. In spite of the cold, the latter emitted
a most nauseating odour. Napoleon neither turned his
head nor uttered a word, he merely quickened his step—for
he was on foot.
It is said that when the Emperor’s column approached
Gzhatsk they found the road strewn with freshly-slain
Russians, all with their heads blown open in the same
manner, by a point-blank shot, and their blood and brains
scattered around. They knew that 2000 Russian prisoners
had gone on in front under escort, and they understood
that these were the bodies of those who could not keep
.pn +1 // 162.png
up with the rest, and who had been shot to save further
trouble. Some of the suite were filled with indignation,
others held their peace, while yet others justified this
cold-blooded butchery. None of those who were with the
Emperor dared to express their feelings, except Caulaincourt,
who exclaimed—“This is the foulest brutality! And
this is the civilization which we have imported into Russia!
The enemy will requite our barbarity; there are numbers
of wounded and captive Frenchmen in their hands, and
there is nothing to prevent them revenging themselves on
us.” Napoleon was stern and silent, but next day the
butchery ceased—no doubt he had taken measures to
stop it.
With regard to these prisoners, the testimony of eye-witnesses
at head-quarters is all to the same effect. “There
was a column of Russian prisoners marching in front of us,”
says Fain, “guarded by soldiers of the Rhine Federation.
They flung them fragments of horse-flesh for their food,
and their guards had orders to kill those who fainted by
the way and could not proceed. The road was scattered
with their dead bodies, their brains blown out.”
“The Baden Grenadiers,” says Rooss, “who escorted
Napoleon’s baggage, had orders, if any of the Russian
prisoners succumbed and were unable to proceed, to shoot
them on the spot. Two of these Grenadiers informed me
that it was Napoleon himself who gave the order.”
“My pen positively refuses,” says M. de B., “to describe
our treatment of the Russian prisoners during the retreat,
the cruelty and savagery of which it has in vain been
sought to excuse by the law of necessity, and by the
exceptional circumstances in which the French troops
were placed.”
Labaume describes what he himself saw. “On the road
.pn +1 // 163.png
they had no means of feeding the 3000 Russian prisoners
taken in Moscow. They drove them along like so many
cattle, and would not allow them to leave the narrow space
allotted to them under any pretext. Fireless and frozen,
they lay upon snow and ice, and in their unwillingness to
die, longing to stay the pangs of hunger with any nourishment,
they ate the bodies of such of their comrades as
succumbed. It must be added that these were not captives
taken with arms in their hands, but a rabble composed of
men of every class who were found in the streets of
Moscow.”
Petrofsky, an officer of noble birth, who was kept prisoner
in spite of all the rules of war, gives the following account
of this butchery. “Suddenly, a few paces in our rear we
heard a rifle-shot, to which I at first paid no attention. A
non-commissioned officer came and reported to the officer
in command that he had shot one of the prisoners. I
could not believe my ears, and I asked the officer to
explain the statement. ‘I have written instructions,’ he
replied politely, ‘to shoot all prisoners who, from fatigue
or any other cause, fall more than fifty paces behind the
rear of the column. The escort has received decisive
orders to that effect.’ In the course of the day some six
or seven men were shot, and among them was one of the
civil officials. Sometimes we heard as many as fifteen
shots in a day. I once saw a veteran sink upon the road
from fatigue; three times the Frenchman who stopped to
shoot him put the muzzle of his gun to the Russian’s head,
three times did he pull the trigger—the rifle missed fire!
At last he left him, and sent a comrade whose musket
proved more effective. Some of the prisoners, when they
saw that their end was approaching, espied a church ahead
in the distance. They strove to drag themselves to the
.pn +1 // 164.png
porch, and were there shot dead with prayers upon their
lips.”
The author of this last statement, who afterwards became
a count, would doubtless have shared their fate but for his
deliverance by a band of free-lances under the command
of Cheznyshof.
On October 31, Napoleon reached Vyazma. For the
first time since leaving Moscow he wore a sable cap, a
green pelisse edged with sable, and slashed with gold frogs,
and fur-lined boots. He continued to wear this costume
during the rest of the retreat, and when the severe frosts
began, and it was impossible to sit in the saddle, he either
drove in a carriage or went on foot. The infantry of the
Old Guard camped round his head-quarters as before in
a square, finding shelter, as far as possible, in such houses
as were still standing.
The troops, who had orders to burn everything, smashed
in the doors and windows of the houses and set fire to them
with torches, cartridges, and even ammunition-boxes. The
towns and villages were filled with the smoke of burning
houses and the stench of decomposing corpses. Davout,
who despaired of preserving his men under such circumstances,
wrote to Napoleon saying—“It should be left for
the rear-guard to fire such villages as remain.” The
daily losses of the army in men and horses were greatly
increased by this destruction of every dwelling on the
road.
The battle of Vyazma was most disastrous to the French.
Dorogomilovsky took a number of prisoners, artillery, and
baggage. Napoleon, however, only informed France of the
loss of a few individuals who had been captured by the
Cossacks,—some engineers and topographers who were
taking plans, and a few wounded officers who were marching
.pn +1 // 165.png
// 166.png
// 167.png
without sufficient caution, running into danger instead
of marching in their place with the baggage.
.il id=i144 fn=i_144.jpg w=600px ew=100% alt='On the way home'
.ca On the way Home.
“On November 6,” says Ségur, “there was a complete
change in the weather, and the blue sky entirely disappeared.
The French army had for some time past been
moving through a frosty mist which grew constantly thicker
and thicker; but on that day the mist turned into flakes of
snow—it seemed as if the icy sky had united with the
frozen earth. Everything took on a new and unknown
form. The troops marched without knowing where they
were or where they were going to, meeting obstacles at
every step. While the soldiers were struggling forward
against the icy hurricane, the snow, whirled up by the
wind, drifted over the hollows and concealed their depth;
the soldiers fell into them and were buried in the drifts,
and many who were already enfeebled lay where they fell.
Those who came behind them tried in vain to turn aside;
the wind blinded their eyes with falling and drifting snow,
buffeted and confused them, and prevented them from
advancing. Their wet clothing froze upon them, and a
garment of ice clung to their bodies and numbed their
limbs. The strong bitterly cold wind caught their breath
as it issued from their mouths and turned it into icicles on
their beards and coats. Trembling in every limb they
would plod on until the snow, forming balls under their
feet, absolutely prevented all progress; then, stumbling
over a piece of wood or the dead body of a comrade, they
would fall and lie groaning and lamenting while the snow
covered them up, leaving on the surface nothing but an
almost invisible hillock—a soldier’s grave. The whole road
was scattered with these tiny eminences, like a churchyard.
There was snow, snow everywhere, as far as the eye could
see nothing but a melancholy vista of snow. The effect on
.pn +1 // 168.png
the imagination was profound; it seemed to be a winding-sheet
which Nature was wrapping around the unfortunate
French army! The only objects that stood out were the
fir-trees with their funereal green, standing motionless and
huge, their black boughs outspread, filling the heart with
sadness and foreboding.
“Everything, even their weapons which had been serviceable
at Malo Jaroslavetz, but were now only contemptible,
hindered the wretched soldiers in their progress. They
seemed insufferably heavy; when the miserable men
stumbled, their muskets would fall and break or become
buried in the snow. They would rise to their feet without
them—not that they lost them intentionally—hunger and
cold had snatched them from their grasp. Many had their
hands frost-bitten, while their fingers clung stiff and numbed
to their muskets.
“Then came the sixteen-hour nights. With the snow
everywhere, covering everything, there was no place to lean
against, to stop at, to sit or rest upon, there was no spot in
which they could dig for roots to stay the pangs of hunger
or obtain fuel for fires. The troops did their best to form a
camp, but the wind cared for nobody, and rudely scattered
all their preparations. The fir-wood was covered with hoar-frost
and would not take fire, fresh snow fell from the sky,
the old snow melted beneath, and even when, at infinite
pains, the fire was kindled, it could not be kept alight. At
last something like a fire might be obtained, and officers
and soldiers began to prepare their wretched supper of
scraps of lean meat from horses slaughtered or dead of
fatigue, with perhaps a few spoonfuls of oatmeal soaked in
melting snow. Next day a heap of frozen soldiers marked
the position of the camp-fires, and all around lay thousands
of dead horses!”
.pn +1 // 169.png
On the day on which winter broke in all its horror on the
unfortunate French army, Count Daru stopped the head-quarters
staff on the march and made a secret communication
to the Emperor. It appeared that an estafette, the
first that had arrived for a whole week, had reached the
army with news of Malet’s conspiracy. On the march,
under the public gaze, Napoleon received the news with the
utmost sang-froid, but afterwards in camp he expressed the
greatest wrath.
He was still more angry at Smolensk, where the army,
after all its expectations of rest, found an insufficiency both
of quarters and provisions. The Emperor was simply
furious. “I never saw him,” says his servant Constant,
“forget himself to such an extent. He sent for the Intendant;
I could hear his cries from the adjoining room.
Napoleon gave orders that this officer should be shot, and
it was only by grovelling at the Emperor’s feet that the
wretched man managed to get off.”
The calamities of this stage of the retreat were accentuated
by the fact that no notice had been received of the return
of the army, and officials at Smolensk and elsewhere, taken
by surprise, completely lost their heads when they saw
these crowds of ravenous fugitives storming and plundering
their stores without much advantage to themselves, but to
the ruin of all who came after them.
The army not only obtained no respite in Smolensk, it
proceeded on its march in a worse condition than ever.
There is no doubt that the Emperor hoped to give his
disordered flight the air of a dignified and regular retreat,
for, among other things, he directed that the walls of
Smolensk should be razed to the ground, in order, to use
his own expression, “that they might not stand in his way
.pn +1 // 170.png
another time;” as if, at this moment of disaster, he could
have dreamt of a new invasion.
As we have already said, Napoleon rode the first part of
the way in a carriage. In this vehicle, which was closed
and contained an abundant supply of furs, the Emperor,
who was warmly clad, did not of course feel the cold himself.
Moreover, shut up with Murat in his carriage, he ran
less risk of being subjected to insults from his angry
soldiery, nor was he haunted by the spectacle of their
famine and despair, or the sound of their clamour for bread,
bread, bread!
After Smolensk he covered a great part of the distance
on foot, and in the course of the march he of course had
ample opportunity of assuring himself of the terrible plight
of his troops, who were suffering unspeakable hardships.
The Emperor gave orders that the greater part of the ill-starred
trophies, as well as a quantity of cannon and weapons
of every description, should be sunk in the Dnieper and in
the Semlefsky Lake. But, come what might, he wished to
convey the cross of Ivan the Great to Paris, and he seems
to have brought it as far as Vilna.
We have already given some description of the sufferings
which the army underwent on its retreat, but the details
furnished by eye-witnesses are so full of character, interest,
and instruction, that I may add a few more extracts.
At every step were to be seen gallant officers, dressed in
tatters, and leaning on sticks of pinewood, with their hair
and beards covered with icicles. Again and again one
might hear them imploring assistance. “Comrades,” cried
one in piteous tones, “help me to rise, give me a hand; I
cannot be left behind!” Every one passed on without even
glancing at him. Misery levelled all ranks and abolished
.pn +1 // 171.png
all distinctions. In vain did many of the officers insist upon
their right to command—no one paid any attention to their
orders; the starving colonel had to beg for a scrap of
biscuit from the common soldier; he who had a store of
provisions, were he merely a simple officer’s orderly, was
surrounded by a little court of sycophants, who laid aside
rank and distinction, and flattered and fawned upon their
more fortunate comrade. Officers accustomed to command,
and unacquainted with want, were in the most grievous
plight of all—every one shunned them to avoid rendering
them any service.
“À moi, mes amis! help me to rise, I am a Captain of
Engineers,” cried an officer piteously. A passing grenadier
stopped, “What, you are a Captain of Engineers?”—“Yes,
dear friend, I am!”—“Work away at your plans then!”
The road was covered with soldiers who no longer bore the
semblance of humanity, and whom the enemy would not
even trouble to take prisoners. Many were reduced by
cold and hunger to idiocy; they cooked and ate the dead
bodies of their fellow-soldiers or gnawed their own arms.
Others were so weak that they could not fetch a log of wood
nor carry a stone to sit upon; they seated themselves on
the bodies of their comrades and turned a dull fixed stare
upon the burning embers. Soon the fire would die out, and
these living skeletons, having no strength to rise, would fall
dead beside the bodies on which they sat. Many tried to
warm themselves by thrusting their naked feet into the
midst of the fire.
All the corps were mixed up: the remnants formed a
number of little detachments, or rather groups, of eight or
ten men, who kept together and had everything in common.
Each group had a Russian horse—a conya as they called it,
under the impression they were speaking Russian—for
.pn +1 // 172.png
their baggage, their cooking apparatus, and provisions; and
every member of the group had also a sack for provisions.
Each of these little communities lived apart from all the
rest, repulsing every one who did not belong to them. The
members kept close together and did their utmost not to
get separated in the crowd, and woe betide him who lost
sight of his mates—he would certainly find no one else to
take the least interest in him or give him any assistance.
“We were a gang of ruffians,” says Labaume, “respecting
neither person nor property. Necessity made thieves
and rogues of us. Without the slightest feeling of shame
we stole from one another whatever we wanted. Arson,
murder, and destruction of every kind were incidents of
everyday life, and crime became second nature. With the
same indifference with which the soldiers set houses on
fire for the sake of a moment’s warmth, they would deprive
a weaker comrade of all his little store for their own
maintenance.”
In spite of the fearful condition of the troops, Napoleon
ordered occasional manœuvres—with what result may be
imagined. Such divisions as could still be made to perform
any evolutions, after wandering about over snow-blocked
roads, would end the day by retiring without their
artillery and baggage, which had been abandoned in the
ditches.
The staff encampment, according to the testimony of
an eye-witness, presented a sad and pitiable spectacle.
“In a wretched outhouse, with a crazy roof, some twenty
officers, sandwiched with as many servants, were gathered
round a little fire. Behind them stood their horses, ranged
in a circle to keep off the wind. The smoke was so thick
that one could hardly discern the forms even of those who
were sitting close to the fire blowing up a flame under the
.pn +1 // 173.png
cauldron in which their food was simmering. The rest,
wrapped in cloaks and fur-coats, were lying side by side
almost on the top of one another for the sake of warmth.
They did not stir a limb, but every now and then one
might hear the voice of a man abusing his comrades for
moving about and treading on him, or cursing the neighing
of the horses, or the sparks from the fire that burnt
his coat.”
Napoleon, who now travelled for the most part on foot,
clearly recognized the condition of the army, but he saw
no need for giving Europe any inkling of the truth in his
bulletins. “The roads are very slippery,” he says in
Bulletin XXVIII., “and are difficult travelling for the
draught-horses—we have lost a considerable number
through cold and fatigue.” From Vyazma he wrote—“Twelve
thousand Russian infantry, under cover of swarms
of Cossacks, cut the road between the Duke of Eckmühl
and the Viceroy. The Duke and the Viceroy attacked
them, drove them from the line of march, pursued them
into the forest, and took a number of prisoners, including
a general and six guns. Since then we have heard no
more of the Russian infantry; only the Cossacks are to
be seen moving about in the distance.”
Not a word about the number of prisoners, guns, and
baggage taken by Dorogomilovsky in this battle, which
proved so disastrous to the French army, or of the fact
that the French had by this time lost some 40,000 prisoners,
about 25 generals, 500 guns, 30 flags, and, in addition to
a stupendous quantity of other baggage, all the trophies
from Moscow which they had not yet burnt or destroyed!
If to this total we add some 50,000 who had died of their
sufferings, or been killed in different engagements since
they left Moscow, we may calculate that the army
.pn +1 // 174.png
contained not more than 70,000 men, and of these, inclusive
of the Imperial Guard, there were only about 10,000 able
to carry arms.
Kutuzof strictly enjoined his generals not to drive the
enemy to despair, and for Napoleon and the Old Guard
in particular, from which he expected a most desperate
resistance, he ordered them to faire des ponts d’or, reckoning
that even if they survived cold and hunger they would
be unable to pass the Beresina, where they would have to
deal with three armies at once. This is the only supposition
upon which it is possible to explain the unnecessary
caution displayed by the Russian Commander-in-Chief
whenever his generals showed any intention of
attacking their enfeebled adversary, and making an end
of him and the war at a blow. The French army—or
rather the remains of it—was indebted for its escape, not
so much to its prestige, as to Kutuzof and Chichagof, and
especially to the latter.
In consequence of Kutuzof’s plan, the Emperor and his
picked troops were not harassed on the road to Krasnoye,
while Marshals Davout and Ney, who brought up the
rear, were exposed to the most determined attacks.
At Krasnoye, Napoleon, after a series of vacillating and
contradictory movements, once more displayed his characteristic
skill and audacity. By a bold manœuvre he
held the Russians in check, and gave the remains of his
two divisions an opportunity of escaping.
While he was manœvring with the Guards, an indescribable
mass of broken-down fugitives absolutely incapable
of defence filed past him. In spite of his self-command
it was evident that the sight of these destitute remnants
of his once invincible troops affected him deeply. Throughout
the night that followed he was unable to sleep, and
.pn +1 // 175.png
complained that he could not bear to think of the condition
of his troops. “The very sight of them,” he said, “fills
my soul with horror.”
“Imagine, if possible,” says René Bourgeois, “60,000
destitutes with sacks over their shoulders and long sticks
in their hands, covered with rags of the filthiest description
stuck together anyhow, swarming with vermin, and absolutely
starving! Add to this picture pale, cadaverous faces
covered with the dirt of camps and blackened by the
smoke of fires, glazed and sunken eyes, dishevelled hair,
long filthy beards—and you will still have but a faint
notion of the appearance presented by the army! No men
had brothers, friends, countrymen, or officers. Sauve qui
peut was the order of the day. We were waging a desperate
warfare, each man against his neighbour; and it may
truthfully be said, both in the literal and the figurative
sense, that the strong devoured the weak. Wherever
one turned one’s eyes they fell upon scenes of horror and
barbarity. If a man was suspected of concealing provisions
his comrades attacked him furiously, and snatched them
from him in spite of all his struggles and curses. All day
and every day one might hear the sound of dead men’s
bones crunching beneath the feet of horses and the wheels
of the wagons, as they were crushed into the ruts.”
In the face of these horrors one cannot but be surprised
that any fraction, however small, of the Grande Armée ever
managed to reach the frontier and the long-wished-for
winter quarters, and it will therefore not be without interest
to see how the fugitives lived their daily life.
“Whenever we halted,” says Bourgogne, “to take a
mouthful of food, the soldiers laid eager hands on the
horses that had been abandoned, or on those which were
not guarded, cut them up, collected their blood in saucepans,
.pn +1 // 176.png
boiled and ate it.... If it happened that the order
to advance was given before they had time to finish, or the
Russians were seen approaching and they had to make off,
they carried their saucepans with them, and ate the contents
on the march. Their hands of course became smeared
with blood.
“They fought on the slightest provocation, and the air
was filled with evil words. The foulest abuse and the
vilest epithets were bandied about on the most frivolous
occasion. Every quarrel ended, as a rule, in the disputants
falling upon one another with fists and sticks; the troops
had in fact arrived at such a condition of savagery that
they were ready to tear one another in pieces.
“At the halting-places they rushed like madmen into
the houses, sheds, outhouses, and buildings of whatever
kind that were to be found, and in a few moments packed
them so full that it was impossible either to leave or enter.
Those who could not get in settled down outside, as near
as possible to the walls. The first task was to get firewood
and straw for the bivouac, and for this purpose they would
climb on to the neighbouring houses and carry off roofs,
rafters, partitions, and everything combustible, reducing the
whole building to ruins, despite the cries, threats, and resistance
of those who were within. The inmates had to stand
a regular siege and drive away their assailants by a sortie,
or rather by a series of sorties, for the place of those who
were repulsed would be taken by other besiegers stronger
and more resolute. They had to yield at last to superior
force and escape in order to avoid being buried in the
ruins. When it was impossible to effect a forcible entry
the assailants would fire the building from outside in order
to expel those who were warming themselves within.
This happened as a rule when a building was tenanted by
.pn +1 // 177.png
// 178.png
// 179.png
generals who had expelled its first occupants. The latter
would then threaten to set the house on fire, and actually
put their threat into execution. The unfortunate officers
would rush for the door with execrations on their lips,
falling and crushing one another in their eagerness to
escape.”
.il id=i154 fn=i_154.jpg w=505px ew=85% alt='Napoleon, Berthier, Murat and Rapp at bivouac'
.ca
Napoleon.\ \ \ \ \ \ Berthier.\ \ \ \ \ \ Murat.\ \ \ \ \ \ Rapp.
Bivouac.
.ca-
Even those highest in command now admitted that
Napoleon in leading his army to Moscow had made the
same error as Charles XII. when he invaded the Ukraine;
that from a military point of view the campaign was lost
by irresolution during the critical battle, and from a political
point of view by the burning of Moscow; and that if
the army had returned in time it might have retired in
good order. After its entry into Moscow the Russian
Commander-in-Chief and the Russian winter both gave the
French ample grace; the former forty days, the latter fifty,
to rest and retreat. And while they lamented the time
wasted in Moscow and the indecision shown at Malo Jaroslavetz
they reviewed the long catalogue of their own
misfortunes. Since leaving Moscow they had lost all their
baggage, half their artillery, thirty flags, some thirty generals,
40,000 prisoners, 60,000 dead. There remained some 50,000
helpless vagrants, and perhaps 10,000 who were still in a
condition to defend themselves! It was, moreover, a grave
mistake to entrust the task of covering the retreat of the
army and all its stores to the Austrians without leaving
some one in authority at Vilna or Minsk to correct their
errors and omissions. The French were unanimous in
charging Schwarzenberg with treachery, though Napoleon
himself held his peace—perhaps out of policy, perhaps
because he had not looked for any greater degree of zeal
from his Austrian ally.
Napoleon endeavoured to check the general demoralization
.pn +1 // 180.png
and despondency. In private, as we have already
said, he bitterly bewailed the sufferings of his troops, but
in public he assumed a tranquil air, and gave orders that
every one should keep his proper place in the ranks. Failing
obedience, he ordered that “officers be reduced to the
ranks, and soldiers shot.” But this threat proved entirely
ineffectual, for the soldiers were naturally less afraid of
death than of the prolongation of such a state of misery.
At Orcha Napoleon burned his baggage with his own
hands in order to prevent it from falling into the clutches
of the enemy. Thus perished the documents which he
had collected for the history of his own life, with the composition
of which he had intended to occupy himself
when he started on this campaign. He then counted upon
establishing himself in a threatening position on the banks
of the Dvina or Beresina, and during the six tedious months
of winter devoting his leisure hours to writing his reminiscences.
All these plans and hopes were now scattered to
the winds.
A rumour gained currency that Chichagof had occupied
Minsk, and that the line of retreat was therefore endangered.
The Emperor, however, attached little importance to the
report, for he was convinced that he commanded the
passage of the Beresina at Borisof. The bridge at Borisof
was protected by a strong fortress occupied by a Polish
regiment. Napoleon was so confident upon this point that
in order to relieve the burdens of the army, he gave orders
at Orcha to burn all his pontoons. It must indeed have
been a blow to learn after this that Chichagof had taken
the town of Borisof, which commanded the passage of the
river.
There is an interesting description of the arrival of an
officer of the Young Guard who brought this unwelcome
.pn +1 // 181.png
news—“On November 26 we were marching along the
high-road in the direction of Borisof. The town was not
far off. Bonaparte was walking, like the rest of us, with a
stick in his hand. He was dressed in a fur-coat and hat,
and was walking along the middle of the road a few paces
from me, behind the Prince of Neufchâtel (Berthier). On
every side reigned a melancholy silence. Suddenly we
saw an officer riding to meet us. It was Colonel de F.,
attached to the staff. He halted in front of the Prince
and made a report of something to him—I only heard
the words ‘Beresina’ and ‘Russians.’ We all stopped.
Bonaparte also halted; he was about six paces from the
Chief of the Staff and the colonel. I moved a little
closer in order to learn what it was all about. I could
hear Bonaparte asking angrily, ‘What is he talking
about? eh? What is he talking about? What is he
talking about?’
“The Prince ordered the colonel to repeat his message
to Bonaparte. I seem to hear them even now.
“De F.—‘Monsieur le Maréchal has sent me to inform
you that the Russian army of Moldavia has reached the
Beresina and occupied all the crossings.’
“Bonaparte.—‘It’s not true, it’s not true, it’s not true!’
“De F.—‘That two divisions of the enemy have captured
the bridge and occupied the left bank; also that the river
is not frozen sufficiently to cross on the ice.’
“Bonaparte (angrily).—‘You lie, you lie! It’s not true.’
“De F. (coldly, in a louder tone).— I was not sent to
ascertain the position of the enemy. Monsieur le Maréchal
sent me to bring this report, and I am performing my
duty.’
“Seeing Napoleon beginning to brandish his stick, I
thought he meant to strike the colonel with it; but at
.pn +1 // 182.png
that moment he stepped back with his legs spread wide
apart. Leaning his left hand on his stick and grinding his
teeth together, he cast a furious glance at the heavens and
shook his fist! A cry of passionate anger broke from his
lips; he repeated his menacing gesture, and added one short
expressive word—a word blasphemous enough by itself.
I assure you that in all my life I never saw a more fearful
expression of face and figure! He was evidently quite
forgetful of the care with which he had striven till then to
hide his feelings from us, and his endeavours to appear
cheerful—though, of course, no one was deceived. We
were so attentively engaged in watching his movements,
and were so much surprised at the scene, that we only
recollected ourselves at last when he gave orders to continue
the advance.”
“That night,” says Ségur, “Napoleon had no sleep.
Duroc and Daru, thinking he was asleep, began to talk of
the desperate position in which the French were placed,
unaware that he could hear all they said. When they
uttered the words ‘royal prisoner’ he could keep silence
no longer, but broke in, ‘Do you think that they would
dare?’ Daru, after the first moment of surprise, replied
that if the Emperor was obliged to yield at last he must
be prepared for the worst; that he must not count on the
magnanimity of his adversary, for politics, in the widest
sense of the word, knew nothing of the ethics of everyday
life, they have their own code.”
“‘And France?’ asked Napoleon. ‘What will France
say?’
“‘Oh! as for France—one may fit one’s conjectures to
one’s fancy, for it would be hard to say what the result will
really be in France. The best thing,’ added Daru, ‘both
for us and for your Majesty, would be if you could somehow
.pn +1 // 183.png
get back into France, through the air, if it may not be
along the road; for you would be more likely to save us
by being there, than by staying here.’
“‘In fact, I am in the way?’ asked Napoleon.
“‘Yes, your Majesty.’
“‘And would not you like to be a royal prisoner?’
“Daru answered in the same jesting strain that ‘he would
be satisfied to be an ordinary prisoner of war.’
“To this the Emperor made no reply; but after a long
pause he asked if all the despatches had been burnt.
“‘Your Majesty did not wish that to be done?’
“‘Go at once and burn everything—our position, to be
frank, is not one to boast of.’”
Marshal St. Cyr received strict orders to drive the
Russians over the river. He performed this task; but the
problem how the French army was to cross under the
enemy’s fire without any pontoons still remained unsolved,
and troubled the minds of every soldier from the highest
to the lowest.
There was no longer any hope that the fugitives would
be able to slip through between the Russian armies.
Driven on by Kutuzof and Vittgenstein to the Beresina,
they must cross the river without delay in spite of the
threatening position occupied by Chichagof on the further
bank.
On November 23 Napoleon began his preparations for
this desperate step. The remains of the cavalry, under the
command of Latour-Maubourg, were rapidly dwindling in
number, and there were now only 150 left. The Emperor
collected all the officers who could still sit in the saddle
and formed them into a body of some 500, which he called
his “Holy Squadron.” Divisional commanders acted in
this squadron as captains; Grouchy and Sebastiani were
.pn +1 // 184.png
appointed commanders. Napoleon further ordered that
all superfluous vehicles should be burnt, and that no officer
should have more than one; so that half the vans and
wagons in the various corps were destroyed, and the horses
distributed among the Horse Guards.
The retreating host soon came up with Marshal Victor’s
army, which was awaiting Napoleon’s arrival.
“Still in good condition, having suffered but little, it
welcomed the Emperor with the usual enthusiastic cries,
which had long been unheard among the fugitives from
Moscow,” says Ségur. “These troops knew nothing of the
sufferings of the main army, so that they were perfectly
astounded when, in the place of the well-appointed columns
of the victors of Moscow, they saw Napoleon followed by
this rabble of skeletons, clad in tatters, in women’s jackets,
in fragments of old carpets or filthy remnants of rusty
cloaks, burnt into holes, with their legs wrapped in all
manner of scraps and rags. The real soldiers gazed in
horror on these unfortunate warriors, their sunken cheeks,
the earthy colour of their countenances, their straggling
beards; defenceless, weaponless, jostling one another like
a herd of cattle, their heads hanging down and their eyes
cast upon the ground. What astonished them more than
anything was the number of generals and colonels,
marching by themselves, in solitary dejection, with no
soldiers to command. Busied only with themselves, their
persons, or their goods, they marched unnoticed and uncared
for among the common soldiers—soldiers from whom
they no longer looked for obedience, for every tie was
broken and every rank levelled by misfortune. Victor’s
and Oudinot’s troops could not believe their eyes. The
impression produced by this fearful débâcle had an immediate
effect upon the discipline of the 2nd and 9th
.pn +1 // 185.png
corps—disorder soon showed itself in their ranks; the
soldiers threw away their muskets and laid hands on
valuable walking-sticks.”
The Grande Armée reached the river, and it was decided
to make the crossing at Studyanka. The only chance of
success lay in deceiving the Russians as to the place in
which the passage was to be attempted, for it was evidently
impossible to effect a crossing by force. On the 24th, therefore,
three hundred soldiers and a few hundred fugitives
were sent down the river to Ukholda with orders to prepare
materials for the construction of a bridge, and to make as
much noise as possible over it. The remains of the Cuirassiers
were sent to the same place by a road that was well
within sight of the Russians. In addition—and this was
the most cunning stroke of all—the Chief of the Staff
summoned some Jews of the neighbourhood and questioned
them with the greatest show of secrecy as to the fords and
roads leading to Minsk. Then, as if delighted with the
result of his examination, and allowing them to imagine
that in his opinion this was the only way out of his
difficulties, he retained some of the rogues as guides and
dismissed the rest beyond his outposts. In order to make
certain that they would repeat all they knew, the general
forced them to take an oath that they would meet the
French lower down the Beresina and inform them of the
enemy’s movements.
While endeavouring in this way to hoodwink Chichagof,
they made all necessary preparations for the passage of the
river at Studyanka. The presence, however, of a division
of the enemy on the far side of the river caused them to
doubt seriously whether the Russians would fall into the
trap. They expected every minute that the Russian guns
would open fire on the workmen engaged in building the
.pn +1 // 186.png
bridge. Even if the enemy had delayed until dawn the
work would not have been sufficiently far advanced, and
the opposite bank, which was low and marshy, was only too
well adapted for opposing the passage.
Napoleon was aware of this, and when he left Borisof at
ten o’clock in the evening he prepared for the last desperate
stroke. He halted with the 6000 Guards which remained
to him at Staro-Borisof in a house belonging to Radziwill.
He did not go to bed that night, but was continuously on
the alert, listening and making inquiries as to the movements
of the enemy. In his anxiety he was haunted by the
idea that the night was drawing to a close and dawn about
to break. His attendants had great difficulty in assuring
him that this was not the case. He went out to wait in a
little hut on the banks of the river.
“Well, Berthier, how shall we get out of this?” he said
to the Chief of the Staff, who was continually with him.
In a quiet moment, when Napoleon was sitting in a room of
the hut, they saw the tears rise to his eyes and course down
his pale cheeks, paler now than ever.
The King of Naples openly expressed his doubts as to
the possibility of effecting a crossing, and in the name of
the army begged the Emperor to think of his own safety.
“There are brave Poles ready to escort the Emperor;
they will take him up along the banks of the Beresina and
will get him to Vilna within five days.” Napoleon hung
his head in sign of refusal, but said nothing.
.il id=i162 fn=i_162.jpg w=535px ew=90% alt='Napoleon despaired'
.ca Despair.
Hardly had the first piles of the bridge been driven when
Marshal Ney and the King of Naples came running out of
breath to the Emperor, crying that the enemy had abandoned
their position on the other bank. Napoleon, beside
himself with delight, and unable to believe his ears, ran to
the river—it was indeed true! In an ecstasy of joy, he
.pn +1 // 187.png
// 188.png
// 189.png
cried breathlessly, “Then I have deceived the Admiral!”
And the Russians were indeed in the fullest sense of the
word deceived. Their officers did not consider the work
that had been going on at Studyanka for forty-eight hours
as worthy of any attention. The carelessness and incautiousness
of the French served to convince Admiral
Chichagof that they meant to cross lower down the river,
and he accordingly moved the whole of Chapletz’s corps,
which was stationed opposite the bridge then in course of
construction at Studyanka, and which could of course see
and hear the work that was proceeding.
Admiral Chichagof was an excellent type of the crafty
courtier. He had gained his promotion by the accident of
interest and favour; he was proud, bold, and overbearing.
Most aptly did Krylof characterize him in the fable of the
pike that went mouse-hunting. The Jews sent out by the
French, and the demonstration at Ukholda, firmly convinced
him that the crossing was to be effected below
Studyanka, and in spite of all reports of the progress of the
works at that point, he drew off the whole division to the
very last man.
Napoleon, however firmly he might believe in his lucky
star, could scarcely have counted on such simplicity, and
the French are right in saying that the historian will have
to solve an interesting problem; how was it that a
demoralized and exhausted army, hemmed in on every side
by an enemy incomparably superior in numbers, who
literally had only to put out their hand to seize their prey,
found the way left open before them? The Russians
retired—there were no obstacles, and the French army was
allowed to retreat in peace along a route that was neither
burnt nor devastated. Whatever the cause may have been—whether
carelessness, misunderstanding, or indolence—the
.pn +1 // 190.png
retreating army owed thanks to Heaven that among its
enemies there was at least one stupendous fool.
Ségur graphically describes his own impressions and
Napoleon’s feelings at this time. “Every stroke of our
sappers’ axes which had been ringing in the adjacent woods
for a whole day must have been heard by the enemy. We
expected that at the first rays of dawn we should see the
Russian battalions and guns drawn up before the frail construction
which General Ebler had erected, while eight
hours’ work were still wanting to complete the bridge.
No doubt, we thought, the enemy is waiting for daylight in
order to train his guns with more effect. Day broke, and
our eyes beheld the camp-fires abandoned, the river-bank
deserted, and in the distance, on the heights, thirty guns—moving
away.
“A single cannon-ball would have sufficed to demolish
our only hope of safety. But their artillery was retiring
before our very eyes, moving further and further into the
distance, while ours was at the same time being brought
into position.
“Far away we could see the end of the long Russian
column retiring to Borisof—they had but to look round.
An infantry regiment of twelve guns remained, but scattered
about, and evidently with no intention of interfering
with us; while at the edge of the forest we could see a
detachment of Cossacks—the rear-guard of Chapletz’s
division, 6000 strong—withdrawing so as to leave the road
open to us.
“The French simply could not believe their eyes. At
last, delirious with joy, they began cheering and clapping
their hands. Rapp and Oudinot ran in to the Emperor—‘Your
Majesty, the enemy have struck their tents and
abandoned the position!’—‘Impossible!’ answered the
.pn +1 // 191.png
Emperor; but Ney and Murat in their turn came running
up to confirm the news. Napoleon rushed out of his hut,
looked, and saw the extreme end of Chapletz’s column in
full retreat just disappearing into the woods.”
By one o’clock the Cossacks had completely abandoned
the bank, and the bridge for the passage of the infantry
was finished. Legrand’s division immediately crossed with
its artillery before Napoleon’s eyes, to loud cries of “Vive
l’Empereur!” Napoleon had been hurrying on the work,
and he now assisted the passage of the artillery by his
encouraging words and example of cheerfulness. When
the foremost troops at last reached the further bank, he
could not forbear from crying out—“My lucky star, again
my star!”
Chichagof to his first mistake added yet another, into
which no intelligent sergeant-major would have fallen, and
which is really beyond forgiveness. Zemlin lies on the far
side of the river in the middle of an extensive marsh, over
which passes the Vilna road. The latter is constructed on
a causeway of twenty-two wooden bridges, which the
Russian general could and ought to have burnt before he
retired. Combustible materials had indeed been put under
them for this very purpose, but no one took the trouble to
set fire to them. If Chichagof had been less self-confident
he would at least, in withdrawing to Ukholda, have ensured
the impossibility of the passage of the river at Studyanka
by ordering the Vilna road to be destroyed. The French
army would have been irretrievably lost, and all their
labours and sacrifices at the passage of the Beresina would
have availed them nothing, for the deep marshes which
surround Zemlin would inevitably have stopped them.
The crowding, jostling, confusion, fighting, and killing
which took place at the passage of the Beresina, according
.pn +1 // 192.png
to the testimony of those who witnessed the scene, defy
description. All rushed like madmen for the bridges; no
one was master of himself, a universal frenzy possessed the
whole army. They hewed a passage with their swords or
whatever weapon they possessed, and hurled down every
obstacle in their way. The word “Emperor,” which a
month before had been one to conjure with, had lost its
magic. Caulaincourt, the great Master of the Horse, was
hustled and jostled, almost knocked from the saddle, before
he managed with infinite difficulty to get the Emperor’s
horses and carriages over.
By the evening the Russian guns (of Witgenstein’s
army) were in position, and opened fire on the masses of
soldiers who covered the banks and the bridges. It is
difficult, nay impossible, to paint the scenes of horror, of
butchery, which were enacted under the fire of the Russian
batteries. The terrified troops were so closely huddled and
packed together that every shot told with fearful effect.
With the cries of despair which rang out on every side,
with the groans of men and the neighing of horses as they
fell and were trampled under-foot, mingled the ceaseless
shrieking of the cannon-balls, the booming of the guns, the
rain of lead upon wagons, carriages and caissons, broken,
shattered and dispersed, their flying splinters still further
adding to the slaughter. It was a scene of horror beyond
the power of words to paint.
At last night put an end to the massacre. Some portion
of the 9th Army Corps managed to cross the river,
but the greater part was destroyed. The whole of General
Portuneau’s division laid down its arms; it had lost its
way, blundered among the Russians, and been surrounded.
Marbot declares, but it seems improbable, that the general
was accompanied by a guide from Borisof, who
.pn +1 // 193.png
endeavoured to explain with all the expressiveness at his command
that the camp in front of them was a Russian camp;
but, having no interpreter, they did not understand him.
The result was that the French lost from 7000 to 8000
men. There is no proof of Napoleon’s grave accusation
that, to judge by report, “the commander lost his division
because he took an independent line.”
By eight o’clock the next morning the bridge destined
for the horses and wagons was broken, and the baggage
and artillery proceeded to occupy the other bridge. This
was the signal for a regular battle, in the truest sense of the
word, between the infantry and cavalry. Many fell in this
struggle, and still more at the beginning of the bridge,
where the path was so blocked with the bodies of men and
horses that the troops had literally to pass over heaps of
dead.
“The last to cross was Gérard’s division, who made their
way at the point of the sword, after clambering over the
pile of corpses which cumbered the road. They had hardly
reached the further shore when the Russians charged down
after them; and the French immediately set the bridge on
fire, thus sacrificing all that remained on the left bank, in
order to prevent the Russians from crossing.”
Those who had not succeeded in getting across were
mad with terror. Many endeavoured to dash over the
burning bridge, and to avoid being roasted alive were
forced to leap into the river, where they were drowned.
Thousands of fires lined the heights occupied by the
Russians, while in the valley beneath, by the bank of the
river, tens of thousands of wretched men were dying or
preparing to die, without food or shelter. There was
nothing but the sound of their moaning to tell that these
hosts of men lay there, still breathing, in the darkness.
.pn +1 // 194.png
“Much has been said,” writes Marbot, “of the disasters
of the Beresina; but no one has yet said that most of them
might have been avoided if the staff had better understood
its duties and availed itself of the night of the 27th and 28th
for the transport of the baggage and of all those thousands
of men who next day blocked the way across the river.
That night the bridges were empty; not a soul crossed
them, though within a hundred paces one might have seen
by the light of the moon a rabble of more than 50,000 men
of all sorts, stragglers from their own regiments, who went
by the name of ‘broilers.’ These men sat calmly by their
enormous fires cooking their supper of horse-flesh, unconscious
that the passage of the river must cost many of them
their lives on the following day, while at that very moment
they might be crossing at their leisure and could cook their
supper in safety on the other side. Their conduct is not to
be wondered at, for no officer came from the Emperor, no
aide-de-camp from the staff, nor from any one of the
marshals, to warn these poor wretches, or, if necessary, to
drive them by force to the bridges.
“Had the authorities borrowed a few battalions from
Oudinot’s corps, or from the Guards, who still maintained
discipline, they might easily have forced all these masses to
cross the bridge. In vain did I urge, as I passed the
Head-quarters Staff and that of Marshal Oudinot, that the
bridges were lying idle, and that all these unarmed troops
should be made to cross while the enemy remained quiet.
I received only evasive replies, and found myself referred
from one to another.”
The battle of the Beresina may be regarded as having
decided the fate of the Grande Armée—the magnificent
force that had once caused Europe to tremble.
It has often been said that the destruction of the French
.pn +1 // 195.png
army was due to the cold; but, as we have seen, many
other causes were at work. The 2nd and 9th Army Corps
kept perfect order, though they had to endure much the
same cold as the main army. The chief cause of the
débâcle was hunger, followed by rapid and ceaseless
marches and bivouacs without sleep or rest; and lastly, the
cold when it became very intense. We must not, however,
forget the steadiness and endurance of the Russian troops.
Napoleon and the whole of the French army were
astonished by the fact that at “the great battle,” though
there were hosts of Russians slain there were no prisoners.
As for the horses, they sustained the cold very well so long
as they were fed; and they too perished chiefly of hunger
and fatigue.
Kutuzof, as has been said, was not alone responsible for
Napoleon’s escape from Russia. The Russian Commander-in-Chief
took a thoroughly sound view of the position of
the French Emperor; and in this connection his conversations
with one of his prisoners, a man occupying a high
rank in the administrative branch of the French army, are
full of interest. Kutuzof told him that he had thoroughly
studied Napoleon’s character, and was sure that when once
he had crossed the Niemen he would be tempted to extend
his conquests indefinitely. “We have given him plenty of
space to exhaust and dissipate his army, to give strategy,
famine, and frost free play. What blindness is it that has
prevented Napoleon alone from recognizing the trap that
was so evident to everybody else?”
The Field-Marshal expressed astonishment at the ease
with which Napoleon had been induced to stay in Moscow
and encouraged in his absurd hopes of concluding an
honourable peace, when he was helplessly caught in the
toils.
.pn +1 // 196.png
“Napoleon’s intelligence,” he remarked, “has deteriorated—the
whole campaign shows that. It is a pity he did not
think of going further than Moscow, we would have given
him another 5000 versts to conquer.”
He admitted that it would have been hard to imagine
anything more dangerous for Russia than Napoleon’s
original plan of remaining in Smolensk, covering Poland,
and renewing the war in the spring. But he was convinced
that the plan did not originate with Napoleon himself, for
he was too much accustomed to short campaigns to devote
two whole years to the conquest of a single empire. “One
must know but little of Napoleon,” said Kutuzof, “to
imagine him capable of the patient execution of an enterprise
demanding time, caution, and tedious elaboration of
detail.”
“When I left the Field-Marshal,” says this French
officer, “he expressed the conviction that Bonaparte would
inevitably be crushed at the passage of the Beresina.”
.tb
Beyond the Beresina, the retreat became more disastrous
than ever. It was a headlong flight in which there was no
longer any pretence of order. The fugitives behaved, in the
most literal sense, like wild beasts. Muravyof, Fenschaw,
Chichagof, and many others affirm that they saw the French
devouring their dead comrades. They often found them in
outhouses seated round a fire on the bodies of the dead,
cutting out the best portions to roast and eat. When, on
one occasion, a Russian officer expressed his horror and
disgust, one of these cannibals replied with perfect
equanimity, “Of course this stuff isn’t very nice, but at any
rate it’s better than beastly horse-flesh.”
In the hospital at Minsk the French convalescents, for
want of tables, played cards on the dead and stiffened
.pn +1 // 197.png
bodies of their comrades, and the walls of the room were
ornamented with the bodies of the dead dressed in fantastic
costumes and with their faces daubed, by way of jest, with
coal and brick-dust.
Fuel was so scarce that even the Viceroy Eugène, for
instance, had to make shift without a fire. It is said that
on one occasion, in order to scrape together a few billets of
wood, his attendants had to remind the Bavarians that
Prince Eugène was married to their king’s daughter, and
consequently had a right to command them!
To make matters worse, on the far side of the Beresina,
and during the first stages of the retreat, the arrival of the
fugitives came as a complete surprise to the towns and halting-places
along the road. At Vilna, for instance, there
was a supply of flour for 100,000 men for forty days, exclusive
of the corn in the granaries; there was meat for
100,000 men for thirty-six days, unkilled; beer and brandy
in still larger proportions; 30,000 pairs of boots; 27,000
rifles, and an immense quantity of clothing, ammunition,
saddlery, harness, and equipments of every kind. The
officials, however, having received no instructions, did not
dare to make an immediate distribution of these stores.
They waited so long that the greater part of the supplies
fell into the hands of the Russians, who followed close upon
the heels of the French.
Vilna was, like Smolensk, a sort of Promised Land in
the eyes of the soldiers. Here, they thought, they would
be able to eat their fill at last and enjoy at least some rest
from their flight. But they were disappointed in their
hopes, and forced to continue their flight without a pause.
The town was nothing but a plague-stricken cesspool.
Thousands of corpses lay unburied, simply flung out of the
.pn +1 // 198.png
houses into the yards, where the invalids also lay, forming
a confused mass of sick and dead.
Most of the houses in the town were turned into hospitals,
crammed full of sick and wounded. As soon as the French
left Vilna the house-owners, who were Jews, stripped the
sick of all their money and clothes and turned them, stark
naked, into the streets. The Russian authorities, including
the Emperor Alexander himself, were obliged to take stern
and vigorous measures for housing the wounded and
relieving their sufferings.
A few miles beyond Vilna is a steep hill, which was at
that time covered with ice. It gave the French baggage as
much trouble as the Beresina. In vain did the horses put
forth every effort to surmount it—the French saved hardly
a gun or private carriage. At the foot of the hill they
were forced to abandon the whole of the artillery of the
Guard, the Emperor’s baggage, and the army treasure-chest.
As the troops went by they smashed open the
carriages and took the most valuable of their contents—clothes,
furs, and money. Many poor wretches dying of
hunger were to be seen covered with gold; articles of
luxury of all kinds were strewn upon the snow. The
plundering was only stopped by the appearance of the
Cossacks, who swooped down and seized all the booty that
remained. One of the officers gives us an account of the
retreat from Vilna and of this last disaster—which, if we
may trust eye-witnesses of the scene, might have been
avoided, inasmuch as there was an easy road round the hill.
“We passed out in silence, leaving the streets covered from
end to end with soldiers, some asleep, some dead. The
courtyards, the galleries, and the steps of the buildings
.pn +1 // 199.png
were covered with them, but none were willing to rise and
follow us, nor even to stir at the summons of their
officers.
“We arrived at the foot of a hill, the ascent of which was
rendered quite impracticable by reason of its steepness and
the ice with which it was covered. All around lay Napoleon’s
carriages and baggage, which were abandoned at
Vilna, together with the army treasure-chest.
“It was decided to entrust the salvage of the Imperial
treasure to the escort. As there was about five million
francs, principally in silver écus, they had to distribute
them at random among the soldiers. Many, seeing that
they could not possibly keep up with us, made free with
what had been entrusted to them. The flags which had
been taken from the enemy, and which had no further
interest for the troops, were shamefully thrown away at the
bottom of the hill, as well as the famous cross of Ivan the
Great—a trophy which we had set our hearts upon carrying
away! The Russians, who are generally regarded as barbarians,
subsequently afforded a most noble example of
moderation such as is rarely displayed after victory.
“New-comers kept increasing the number of the plunderers,
and it was indeed an edifying spectacle to see these
men dying of hunger, and at the same time loaded with
such quantities of treasure that they could move only with
difficulty. On every side lay open trunks and broken
chests. Gorgeous gold-embroidered court dresses and rich
furs were donned by persons of the most repulsive exterior.
Sixty francs were offered for a Napoleon d’or, and ten
crowns was the price of a glass of brandy. One of the
Grenadiers in my presence offered a cask of silver coin for
sale; it was finally bought by one of the principal officers,
who took it away in his sledge.
.pn +1 // 200.png
“All the soldiers, turned second-hand dealers, were
selling their plunder to those who had looted the treasure-chests.
Their conversation turned exclusively on bullion
and jewellery; every one had plenty of silver, and no one
a rifle. Is it surprising that the mere appearance of the
Cossacks was enough to inspire the fugitives with terror?
Nor were they long in coming upon the scene.” An eye-witness
tells us that on this occasion the lust for gold
abolished all distinction between the bold and the timorous,
between friend and foe, and that the Cossacks set to
plundering side by side with the French!
At this point the most terrible frosts overtook the
fugitives. Even the discipline of the Guards was destroyed;
and when the drum summoned them to march, this brave
army of tried veterans, the last hope of the army, refused
to leave the camp-fires and fall in. Reproaches, entreaties,
and menaces sufficed to persuade some; others did not
stir—they were frost-bitten, for even the fires were not
enough to save them from the cold.
Even for so high an officer as Murat the Grenadiers
refused to fetch firewood or snow for water, lest, as they
expressed it, they should be “nipped on the way.”
On one occasion the whole of the 4th Army Corps
refused to move, and it was only by the most vigorous
persuasion that the Duke of Neufchâtel induced them to
stir out of the room,—for one roomful constituted the whole
of this corps of the Grande Armée!
As for the rear-guard, it was no longer in existence.
The result of the campaign was the complete annihilation
of an army of nearly half a million men. The whole of
the artillery, consisting of 1200 guns and caissons, fell into
the hands of the enemy, together with many thousands of
wagons and officers’ carriages, and an enormous quantity
.pn +1 // 201.png
of warlike stores and provisions. According to official
accounts, 253,000 bodies were burnt in the provinces of
Moscow, Vitebsk, and Mohilef, and 53,000 in Vilna and
its immediate neighbourhood. More than 100,000 men
were taken prisoners. Within historical memory, from the
time of Cambyses to the present day, there is no parallel
to such a disaster affecting so great a host.
To return once more to Napoleon—it should be said
that after the passage of the Beresina he had but one
thought—how best to return to France, collect a fresh
army, and if he could not induce his allies to keep faith
with him, at any rate prevent them from immediately
joining forces against him. His intention of leaving the
army and proceeding direct to Paris was kept a profound
secret, although some of those nearest to him knew, and
for the most part approved, the plan. They saw, in fact,
no hope of rescue except in the organization of a new
army of half a million men.
For some time previous to the Emperor’s departure
from the army he, too, suffered extreme discomfort and
even privation. The soldiers occupied filthy, foul-smelling
huts close to his head-quarters, and it was necessary to use
force to repel them. The bread baked for Napoleon at
this time consisted of black rye loaves; the meal was
badly ground, the dough had hardly risen, in addition to
which it had a disagreeable musty smell.
In the little town of Zanifka the head-quarters were
established in a small, two-roomed hut. The back room
was occupied by Napoleon, the front apartment by his
suite, who disposed themselves for sleep packed side by
side so closely that the Emperor’s valet could not avoid
treading on their legs and arms. At Smorgoni the
Emperor was stationed at head-quarters for the last time.
.pn +1 // 202.png
He there made his final arrangements, and wrote his last
bulletin, No. XXIX., filled, as usual, with half-truths and
glaring falsehoods. In this bulletin he attributed his
disasters to fortuitous circumstances, explaining that they
might soon be repaired by vigorous action.
“More than 30,000 horses,” he says, “fell within a few
days. Our cavalry had no mounts, our artillery and
transport had no beasts of draught. We had to abandon
or destroy a large number of our guns with their appurtenances.
The enemy, coming upon these traces of the French
army, were encouraged to surround our columns with
Cossacks, who cut off all straggling baggage and wagons
like Arabs in the desert. This wretched (méprisable)
cavalry, whose strength lies in noise alone, and which
could not seriously attack a company of riflemen, was
rendered formidable by circumstances. However, we
caused the enemy to regret every serious attempt they
made against us.”... “Horses and necessaries of every
sort,” he continues, “are beginning to pour in. General
Boursier has more than 20,000 horses in various depôts.
The artillery has already repaired all its losses.”
Every precaution was taken to prevent any knowledge
of Napoleon’s intention of leaving the army from leaking
out until the last moment. But the presentiment of the
coming disaster was in the minds of every member of his
suite—every one wished to accompany him and escape
from this living hell as quickly as possible.
“In the evening the chief officers of the army were
summoned together,” says Ségur. “The marshals appeared.
As they entered Napoleon took each of them aside and
revealed his project, sparing neither arguments nor expressions
of confidence and affection.
.il id=i176 fn=i_176.jpg w=537px ew=90% alt='At a council of war'
.ca At a Council of War.
“When he caught sight of Davout he went to meet
.pn +1 // 203.png
// 204.png
// 205.png
him, and asked whether he was vexed with him. Why
did he not see more of him? To the Marshal’s reply that
he seemed to have fallen under his displeasure, Napoleon,
accepting all his explanations, expounded in detail his
intention of departing, and indicated the direction of his
route. He was genial and affectionate to all. At table he
praised all for their admirable conduct in the course of
the campaign. ‘As for himself,’ he said, ‘it would have
been easier, no doubt, to avoid mistakes, had I been a
Bourbon.’
“When dinner was over Napoleon told Prince Eugène to
read out Despatch XXIX., and explained publicly what he
had before spoken of in confidence. That night he would
leave with Duroc, Caulaincourt, and Lobau for Paris, where
his presence was essential both for France and for the
remains of the army. Only from Paris could he keep his
thumb on the Austrians and Prussians, who would no
doubt hesitate to declare war against him if they saw that
he was once more at the head of the French nation, and an
army of a million soldiers!
“He stated that he was handing over the chief command
to the King of Naples. ‘I hope,’ he added, ‘that you
will obey him as myself, and that there will be no differences
among you.’”
Nobody, of course, raised any opposition. Marshal
Berthier, without endeavouring to dissuade Napoleon,
merely announced that he must be included in the number
of those who were going. This request drew upon him a
very severe rebuke. Napoleon loaded him with reproaches
for preferring such a claim; reminded him of all the kindnesses
and benefits he had received at his hands, and finally
called upon him to change his mind and submit, or return
at once to his estate in France and await the announcement
.pn +1 // 206.png
of his punishment for rebelling against the will of the
Emperor.
At ten o’clock that evening he shook hands with them,
kissed them all in turn, and issued at the front door between
two lines formed by the officers of his suite, smiling pitiful
forced smiles to the right and left.
Napoleon and Caulaincourt got into a covered sledge, on
the box of which sat Roustan, the Mameluke, and a Polish
officer, who was to be his driver. Duroc and Lobau followed
in open sledges.
As soon as the news of the Emperor’s departure spread
through the army, the last traces of discipline disappeared.
Groups of armed soldiers had till now been gathered round
the colours; but even they dispersed at last, hiding the
eagles in their valises. Napoleon alone was able to maintain
any semblance of order; with his disappearance, Murat
and the other officers lost all authority.
“An hour after the Emperor’s departure,” says an eye-witness,
“one of the senior officers turned to another with
the words, ‘Well, has the ruffian gone?’
“‘Yes,’ replied the other; ‘he has played us the same
trick as in Egypt.’”
Napoleon, after barely escaping capture at the hands of
the free-lance Seslavin’s Cossacks, and that only by the
most remarkable good fortune, arrived at Warsaw. When
he had somewhat recovered from the fatigues of his journey,
he gave the following explanation of the disastrous issue of
the campaign—“When I left Paris it was my intention,” he
said, “to carry the war no further than the former confines
of Poland. Circumstances drew me on. Perhaps I was
guilty of an error in going so far as Moscow, perhaps I was
wrong in staying there so long as I did; but from the
sublime to the ridiculous is but a step, and posterity shall
.pn +1 // 207.png
be my judge! My French soldiers,” he added, “are worthless
in the frost, the cold turns them into mere dummies.”
“During the retreat I had no cavalry, and I must admit
that when the Cossacks attacked my column I found myself
in a dilemma. It was impossible to mass the army together,
for that would have retarded the retreat; it was equally impossible
to deploy it, for the Cossacks would have broken
through our line. We were obliged to continue our retreat,
to fill up the gaps, and deceive the enemy. I confess that I
needed all my skill and experience to escape.”
He did indeed escape, but with this campaign began the
decline of his power.
.sp 2
.if h
.il fn=i_179.jpg w=20% ew=20% alt='Printer's decoration'
.if-
.if t
[Illustration: Printer's decoration]
.if-
.fm
.fn #
There seems to be no doubt about the incident in question. But
though it would appear that the French plundered the houses in
Viazma, Napoleon writes in Bulletin XVI.—“The Cossacks pillaged
Viazma so completely before their departure that the inhabitants
do not think there is much chance of the town ever renewing its
allegiance to Russia.”
.fn-
.fn #
It is stated that for a long time there was only one sapper attached
to Dorogomilovsky’s detachment.
.fn-
.fn #
To be more accurate, it appears that the Russians had already
begun to retire in the night.
.fn-
.fn #
The state of Napoleon’s temper and the keenness with which he felt
his position were reflected in his treatment of his servants. “His
trusty henchman, Roustan,” says Soltyk, “who happened one day to
put Napoleon’s left boot on his right foot, found himself stretched on
the broad of his back by a vigorous kick.”
.fn-
.fn #
The battle would certainly have ended in the capture of the whole
of Murat’s force, had not Kutuzof, who disapproved of the engagement,
refused to support Benigsen. Kutuzof was of opinion that
Napoleon and his troops should be left as long as possible undisturbed
in and around Moscow, in order that they might be tempted to stay
until the frosts began, and in this he was right; but when once he
allowed an attack on his recklessly incautious adversary, it was unpardonable
not to send the help which was demanded when the battle
was at its height. For the opportunity of escaping, though not without
serious losses, the French were entirely indebted to Kutuzof and
his chief advisers Tol and Kaissarof. Some say that General O. D.
could hardly keep in his saddle that day, and some say... all kinds
of things.
.fn-
.fn #
It is impossible to read without a smile Thiers’ eulogy of Napoleon’s
plan—if indeed such an absurd plan could ever have existed—of wintering
with the army in the more temperate climate of Kaluga; and of
keeping up communication with Smolensk, and with Moscow in the
rear. According to this project, Napoleon was to have maintained
possession of the Kremlin (?) and entrusted its defence to Marshal
Mortier and 4000 dismounted cavalry (?), who would have formed
infantry battalions. He was to have left there the more cumbrous
part of his matériel, together with the wounded, sick, etc., and have
provided that experienced soldier, the Marshal, with a garrison 10,000
strong, and with provisions for six months.
.fn-
.pb
.pn +1 // 208.png
.sp 4
.h2
II||THE BURNING OF MOSCOW
.il fn=i_180.jpg w=40% ew=40% align=l alt='Vassily Blajenni Cathedral.'
.ca Vassily Blajenni Cathedral.
The restoration of the kingdom
of Poland and the abolition of
serfdom were among the pretexts
put forward by Napoleon for his
invasion of Russia. The proposed
liberation of the serfs was presumably
intended merely to embarrass
his adversary, for Napoleon
can scarcely be credited with any
sentimental weakness in favour of
liberty for its own sake. He expected to find in Russia a
people ready to throw off its fetters, and to some extent at
least his estimate of the social and political situation was
correct. The masses were ardently longing for freedom, and
the idea of enfranchisement was in the air; but Napoleon
failed to recognize that the means which he employed,
instead of encouraging the people to revolt against their
masters, were calculated merely to turn them into irreconcilable
enemies of the invader. There were, it is true,
some disturbances and seditious plots at the beginning of
the campaign, but they were comparatively insignificant;
the excesses of the French, and especially of their allies—Germans,
Poles, Italians, and others—soon provoked a
.pn +1 // 209.png
wide-spread revulsion of public opinion. The announcement
that the provinces occupied by the Grande Armée
would be retained by France, and that the nobility and
officials would, under no circumstances, be allowed to
return, encouraged the peasantry in some districts to assist
in provisioning the invading army. In many instances,
however, they broke out into open revolt against their
masters, and refused to assist their escape by supplying
them with horses. “Why,” they asked, “should we lend
horses to remove our masters’ goods, when Bonaparte is
coming to set us free?”
Of the gentry, some, like Engelgard, behaved as true
patriots, remaining on their estates, harassing the French to
the utmost of their power, and frequently meeting death in
the service of their country. On the other hand, we find
Prince Bagration tearing the Cross of Honour from the
neck of a certain dignitary, and branding him as a traitor
unworthy to serve his sovereign. Again, in the captured
barouche of the French General Montbrun a note was found,
among other papers, giving information as to the plan of a
proposed Russian attack. This note was, in all probability,
delivered to the general by an officer attached to the
Russian head-quarters.
The behaviour of the clergy was, in some cases, extraordinary.
The Bishop of Mogileff and the ecclesiastical
dignitaries of Vitebsk in so far admitted that the conquered
provinces no longer belonged to Russia as to swear allegiance
to Napoleon, and issue an order to the priests directing
them to take the same oath, and, in the public prayers
in their churches, to substitute the name of Napoleon for
that of Alexander.[#] Following the example of the Bishop,
.pn +1 // 210.png
the priest Dobrovolsky, and many others, in Holy Mass or
the Te Deums, omitted to mention any member of the
Russian Imperial Family, while praying for the health of
Napoleon, Emperor of the French and King of Italy.
After the departure of the French many proceedings
were instituted in respect of seditious acts among the
ecclesiastical and civil authorities. Archbishop Theofilakt,
who was sent to restore ecclesiastical order in the
provinces, wrote to the Minister:—“In the civil departments
it is necessary to shut one’s eyes, for the civil
governor, Count Tolstoi, knowing full well who the traitors
are, is nevertheless obliged to retain them in the service.”
It is interesting to learn that Marshal Davout entered
into a doctrinal discussion with the Archbishop of Mogileff.
He urged upon the Archbishop that, having accepted
the fait accompli, he was bound to mention the name of
Napoleon in public prayer, quoting the words of the
Gospel—“Render unto Cæsar the things that are Cæsar’s.”—“That
is exactly what I am doing,” answered the Archbishop,
“mentioning the name of my own sovereign.”—“By
no means,” replied Davout. “By Cæsar we must
understand the stronger, and, at the present moment, the
stronger is certainly not your Emperor Alexander.”
“There is no denying the fact that there was discontent
among the people,” says A. F. de B., an officer in the
Russian service, “and the further the enemy advanced, the
more this discontent spread. The attitude of the people
was extremely doubtful, but it was Napoleon himself, or
rather his troops, who contributed most to destroy the
confidence of the peasantry in the sincerity of his promises.
.pn +1 // 211.png
Rumours soon began to spread that the enemy were
plundering all along the line of march; that they were turning
the churches into stables, trampling the holy images
under-foot or chopping them up for firewood; that they
were ill-treating the inhabitants, women, girls, and even
young children, suffering at their hands. Small wonder
that the peasants betook themselves to the woods, taking
with them everything they could carry, and burning whatever
they were unable to remove.”
The atrocities committed by the French in other countries
are sufficiently notorious, but they were surpassed in
this campaign. Many Frenchmen, eye-witnesses of what
they relate, give harrowing details of the wanton destruction
and rapine that marked the advance of the invading
army. Labaume gives some instances of barbarous violation
of private property. “We entered,” he says, “into a
large domain, called Vedenskoye, a charming estate with
a mansion beautifully appointed within and without. In
a few minutes everything was broken or torn in pieces.”
“On another occasion,” he says, “we stopped at a large
.if h
.il fn=i_183.jpg w=12% ew=12% align=r alt=''
.if-
house with a beautiful garden. Apparently the place had
been but recently furnished, but it was now dismantled
in a most painful manner. Broken furniture was
scattered about the passages; fragments of china and
expensive pictures, torn out of their frames, were
scattered to the winds.”
Bourgeois tells us that “the inhabitants, driven by fire
out of their homes, took shelter wherever they could.
Sometimes they sought refuge among the inhuman
soldiery, who plundered them to the last extremity.... The
women were seized and exposed to every kind of insult....
Even the dead were disinterred, in the search for hidden
treasure. It is not surprising, therefore, that the Russians
.pn +1 // 212.png
themselves set fire to their homes, and that the French met
with nothing but villages in ashes, and wells filled with
carrion.”
We know how nobly the populace of Moscow responded
to the appeal of their Emperor. The gentry provided
numerous volunteers, and the merchants large sums of
money. Some of the volunteers, it is true, arrived too late,
and the money was not all collected until 1819, and, even
then, under considerable pressure. But the spirit that
animated the people was none the less heroic. The
inhabitants of Moscow resolutely refused to entertain the
idea of making any concessions to the invader, and, with
a few insignificant exceptions, were true to their duty as
patriots.
How was it, then, that the French army found Moscow
filled with provisions, wealth, and merchandise of all
descriptions? The explanation is simple. When Napoleon
won the battle of Borodino, Kutuzof saw clearly that he
could do nothing more at the moment, and that he could
not venture to fight another battle under the walls of
Moscow. Nevertheless, he led the Governor-General of the
city, Count Rostopchin, to believe that he was preparing
to assist him with his army, and the latter, trusting in this,
and unwilling to alarm the inhabitants, made few preparations
for retreat, sending away only the most precious
objects and the treasures of the Tsars. He did not even
touch the arsenal. At the last moment, when the entry
of the enemy was inevitable, and Rostopchin recognized
that the Russian general was concealing his real plans, he
tried to hide what was left; but horses were scarce, and
the whole city, abandoned by its inhabitants, remained
with the greater part of its wealth at the discretion of the
enemy.
.pn +1 // 213.png
The dissensions between the two commanders, at first
restrained, soon developed into an open rupture. While
Rostopchin made an exhibition of his patriotism, Kutuzof
was compelled to remain silent; but he suffered keenly
nevertheless, for, although he decided to sacrifice the sacred
city, it was only because he saw the impossibility of
defending it.
In spite of the field-day opinions of such generals as
Beningsen, Ermolov, and others, the “old fox” Kutuzof
thought, with Barclay, that Moscow should be sacrificed
like any other city if the safety of the Empire demanded
such a step. He authorized Dorogomilovsky to make some
show of resistance merely with the object of satisfying the
inhabitants, but he resolutely kept Rostopchin, the old
courtier of Paul I., at arm’s length from his councils. The
latter did not hesitate to call Kutuzof “an old one-eyed
Baba” (peasant woman), and wrote to him—“It rests with
you to decide whether I shall act with you before Moscow,
or without you in Moscow.”
The “Baba,” who had no great opinion of the armed
mob which Rostopchin offered to place at his disposal,
replied only with a demand for provisions, and did not
even invite the commandant of Moscow to attend the
Council of War at which the retreat of the Russian armies
was decided upon.
“When the masters are fighting,” says a proverb of
Southern Russia, “the peasant’s head is aching.” The
truth of this adage was now bitterly felt by the inhabitants
of Moscow. It was owing to the quarrels of their leaders
that they were surprised by the French.
Rostopchin had just sufficient time, putting a good face
on the trick played upon him by Kutuzof, to open the gates
of the arsenal to the public, empty the numerous barrels of
.pn +1 // 214.png
vodka into the street, and, most difficult of all, to escape
with his wife and family.
The populace which he had armed, and who were
excited by his “placards,” which have become legendary,
opposed his departure. They gathered in front of the
governor’s palace, and demanded to be led against
Napoleon. To save himself, Rostopchin hit upon the
idea of throwing a victim to the mob, as to a pack of
famished wolves. He promptly found a scapegoat in the
person of Verestchagin, the son of a merchant. The
victim was accused of having translated an article relating
to Napoleon, and Rostopchin handed him over to the mob
as “the wretch through whom Moscow and Russia would
perish.” As no hand was raised to execute justice on this
so-called traitor—a pale, delicate young man—the Governor-General
ordered a dragoon to cut him down. At the sight
of blood the passions of the mob broke loose. Verestchagin
was fastened to the tail of a horse and dragged
through the streets, while the Governor-General escaped by
the back door and fled the city. The body of the victim,
after being dragged through the market-place, was dropped
in front of a small church, and was buried at the very spot
on which it fell. Some time later, when the Sophiyaka
Street was opened, the body was found intact, and was
believed by many to be that of a holy martyr.
Although the Emperor Alexander had, since the battle
of Austerlitz, been prejudiced against Kutuzof (a feeling,
by the way, by no means justified, inasmuch as that
general had only carried out the plan drawn up by the
head of the Austrian chief staff, Weinrotter, and approved
by both Emperors) he placed him at the moment of
danger in command of his armies. This appointment was
demanded by public opinion.
.il id=i186 fn=i_186.jpg w=531px ew=85% alt='Picture of armed peasant'
.ca Armed Peasant.
.pn +1 // 215.png
// 216.png
// 217.png
On taking over the command, Kutuzof did his best to
reanimate the courage of his troops, upon whom the
constant retreat before the invader had necessarily had a
depressing effect.
In some quarters, however, he was by no means trusted.
The gallant but irascible Bagration asserted that he regarded
Kutuzof as “a scoundrel ready to sell his country.”
As a matter of fact, Kutuzof had but one idea—to deceive
Napoleon, and, by avoiding a pitched battle, cause him to
stay as long as possible in Moscow. If he could be
tempted to remain in the city until the winter time,
Kutuzof hoped to be able to block up the road to the
southern provinces, throwing Napoleon back on to the
route which he had already traversed—a devastated line of
march.
The plan succeeded, and if Kutuzof subsequently failed
to pursue Napoleon, it was because, as a Russian and a
patriot, he thought it sufficient to drive the invader from
the country, and did not care to be mixed up in the affairs
of Europe. This is evident from the reports of the English
military attaché, Wilson, which are nothing more than a
long and violent diatribe against the “traitor” Kutuzof.
.if h
.il fn=i_187.jpg w=10% ew=10% align=r alt=''
.if-
After the retreat had been decided upon by the Council
at Filli, the Russian troops began to move through the
town towards the Kiazan road. Glinka saw Kutuzof
sitting in a droshky near the town gate lost in deep thought.
Colonel Toll approached him and reported that the French
had already entered Moscow. “Thanks be to God,”
answered Kutuzof, “this is their last triumph.” The
regiments moved slowly past the general, who was sitting
motionless, his right elbow resting on his knee, apparently
seeing and hearing nothing. The troops were in great
disorder; luggage-carts were colliding; various detachments
.pn +1 // 218.png
were seeking their respective regiments; private
soldiers were seizing the opportunity to plunder. The
people surrounded the transport train containing the
wounded, and kind-hearted women threw money into the
carts, forgetful that the copper coins might seriously hurt
the sufferers.
If at this time Napoleon had sent a few regiments of
cavalry against the retreating Russians he could easily
have destroyed the rear-guard. But at this time he had
other matters to think about. He was standing behind
the Dorogomilovsky gate waiting for a deputation from
Moscow. He had summoned this canaille of a Rostopchin
to appear before him, together with the commandant, the
chief of police, and the mayor, but no one came.
Kutuzof, having enticed him into Moscow, turned aside,
and, without leaving any trace behind, succeeded in completely
hoodwinking his enemy. While Napoleon was
announcing to Europe that the Russians were fleeing in
disorder along the Kazan road, Kutuzof suddenly turned
off this road on to the Kaluga road, and placed himself
in position to protect the fertile provinces that had
.if h
.il fn=i_188.jpg w=10% ew=10% align=l alt=''
.if-
not yet been touched by the invaders. Whose idea
this was is not known, but it was a very happy one,
full of results advantageous to the Russians and
ruinous to the French.
Meantime complete confusion reigned in Moscow.
Of the well-to-do only those remained in the city who,
relying upon Rostopchin’s proclamations, had not
removed their wealth. In addition to these and others
who remained, perhaps to fish in troubled waters, there
was the vast army of beggars and criminals. The
Postmaster-General, Kluchareff, suspected of being a
freethinker, was banished; young Verestchagin, as we have
.pn +1 // 219.png
seen, was murdered, and an ex-student, Uroosoff, who tried
to show that Napoleon’s invasion was a good thing, was
first imprisoned and then banished.
.if h
.il fn=i_189.jpg w=10% ew=10% align=r alt=''
.if-
When the order directing the broaching of wine and
spirit casks was issued, the people fell to work at once, and
soon became intoxicated. Wine and spirits literally flowed
in the streets, and the mob, lying on the pavement yelling
and fighting, lapped up the liquor from the gutters.
“My father was an obstinate man,” says the wife of
a citizen.
“‘I will not leave the city,’ he said, ‘no, on no
account; there is no reason to be afraid of the French.’
“Arms were distributed in the Kremlin, and he received
a gun, but it was without a hammer.
“‘Never mind,’ he said, ‘although it is out of order, it
may prove handy to frighten a Frenchman with....’
“When we reached the stone bridge there was a crowd
of about a hundred men, and a regiment of the enemy was
marching across. Father took it into his head to threaten
them with his gun, but one of the soldiers snatched it out
of his hands, and with the butt-end hit my father a blow on
the back of his head that caused blood to flow.”
“I was sitting at a window knitting a stocking,” says the
wife of a priest, “when suddenly the deacon’s wife came
running up. ‘Mother,’ said she, ‘they say that “Bonaparte
has passed through the gates of Dorogomilovsk and Kaluga.’”
I dropped the stocking and called aloud—‘Dmitry
Vlasich, do you hear?’ My husband was sitting in another
room writing. ‘What is the matter?’ he asked. ‘The
matter is that the deacon’s wife tells me that Bonaparte
has come,’ I answered. He laughed. ‘What a foolish
woman you are to believe the deacon’s wife rather than the
Governor-General. There is the Count’s proclamation,
.pn +1 // 220.png
have I not read it to you? You had better go and order
the tea.’
“Later,” says the same authority, “we sent the cook to
the bazaar to do her marketing, and she took with her my
cousin, Sidor Karpowitch. The latter was carrying a pot
and a good wooden spoon. ‘I have a great mind,’ he
said, ‘to lay in my stock of honey, as I know there are
several casks of it.’ They found the bazaar empty, but
from time to time a Russian, or one of the enemy, passed
by. The cook went for her sugar and tea, and he for his
honey. ‘When you are ready,’ he said, ‘wait for me, I
shall soon find what I want.’ She put tea and sugar into
her napkin and waited for her companion, but for some
time no one appeared. So she took refuge in a shop and
said her prayers. Suddenly she heard Sidor call, ‘Anicioushka,
my pigeon, where are you?’ She stept outside
and stood spell-bound with fear; all the shops were empty,
but coming towards her was a man—no, not a man—a
monster. She could not make out what it was. When,
however, it came closer, and she discovered what it was,
she thought she must have died with laughter. There
stood Sidor dripping with honey from head to foot. On his
head one might have thought he wore a hood; of the face
there was not a trace.
“The victim explained that when he began to fill his pot
with honey, three men came up and said, ‘Give up your
pot!’ He refused. ‘Why,’ he said, ‘did you come empty-handed?’
‘Give up the pot!’ they repeated. Sidor
Karpowitch clutched his pot tightly, and made off, but he
was soon overtaken. His pursuers snatched the pot out
of his hands, and threw him into the cask, head downwards.
‘I saw nothing; I was stifled; I began to wriggle and
managed to raise my head. But then my feet sank in; my
.pn +1 // 221.png
nose, eyes, mouth, were all covered with honey. I do not
know how long my martyrdom lasted, but at last I felt
that I was growing giddy. Then I summoned up all
my courage, caught hold of the edge of the cask, and
pulled myself out!’ Later, many years later,” adds the
Matouschka, “we could never think of this incident without
laughing. The wife of the sexton, who is fond of her joke,
says, whenever she sees my cousin, ‘Will you not take some
honey, Sidor Karpowitch, you are so very fond of it, are
you not?’”
Long processions of the citizens of Moscow, carrying the
sacred ikons and the vessels of the Mass, left by all the
gates of the city, lamenting and singing plaintive songs.
A legend states that on that terrible day a sword of fire
was seen in the heavens at Moscow—a miracle that helped
to complete the terror of the few thousands who remained
behind, out of a population of nearly a third of a million.
Meantime the French were occupying Moscow, spreading,
as Kutuzof said, like a sponge in water. Some of
them only passed through the streets and bivouacked in
the suburbs and adjoining villages; others, belonging to the
Guard, took up their quarters in the Kremlin itself.
.if h
.il fn=i_191.jpg w=10% ew=10% align=r alt=''
.if-
Labaume writes—“We were greatly impressed by our
first view of Moscow, and our vanguard saluted the
town with transports of enthusiasm, crying, ‘Moscow!
Moscow!’ All ran to the hills and vied with each
other in discovering and pointing out the beauties of
the sight. Houses painted in various colours, domes
covered with iron, silver, and gold; the balconies and
terraces of the palaces, the monuments, and especially
the belfries, combined to realize one of those beautiful
cities of Asia which we had hitherto supposed to
exist only in the imagination of the Arabian poets.”
.pn +1 // 222.png
Dorogomilovsky, who commanded the Russian rear-guard,
warned Murat against pressing forward too hastily, threatening
that if the Russian troops were not allowed to retire
in peace, he would set fire to the city. The King of
Naples, with the consent of Napoleon, agreed not to harass
the Russian retreat, and the French troops marching in
mingled with the rear-guard of the Russians marching out.
This gave Murat an opportunity of making a display of
the splendour of his attire before the “barbarians.”
The longer the French troops remained in the vast city
the more they were amazed at the death-like quiet and
desolation that reigned on all sides. The strange stillness
caused them involuntarily to keep silence, nervously listening
to the rumbling clatter of the horses’ hoofs on the
pavements. Even the bravest were depressed, owing to
the length of the streets. It was sometimes impossible to
distinguish the uniforms of troops marching at some distance
from one another along the same thoroughfare, and
in some instances detachments fled in panic from their
own comrades.
The soldier Bourgogne naïvely expresses his astonishment
at the aspect of the deserted city. “We were greatly
surprised at seeing no one in the streets, not a single young
woman listening to our regimental band playing ‘Ours is
the Victory!’ We could not account for this complete
desolation; such a glorious city, but now so mute, so
gloomy, and so empty! Nothing was to be heard but the
sound of our own footsteps, drums, and music. Nor, of
course, were we ourselves in very talkative humour. We
kept looking at one another, wondering whether the inhabitants,
not daring to show themselves in the streets,
were spying at us through the chinks of the shutters. It
was impossible to imagine that such magnificent palaces
.pn +1 // 223.png
and such beautiful buildings were abandoned by their
owners.... An hour after our entry into the city the fires
began. We, of course, thought that some of our own
people, in plundering, had set fire to the buildings through
carelessness.... We could not believe that the inhabitants
were so barbarous as to burn their own property, and
destroy one of the finest cities of the world.”
Labaume writes—“In all these richly-furnished houses
and palaces we found only children, old men, and Russian
officers who had been wounded in previous battles. In
the churches all the altars were decorated as on holy-days;
and, judging from the number of candles and burning
lamps before the holy images, it was evident that just
before leaving the city the pious Muscovites had been at
prayer. These striking testimonies of the citizens’ piety
and love of religion raised this conquered people in our
estimation, and made us feel ashamed of the injustice we
had done them. Sometimes, in an involuntary feeling of
fear, we found ourselves listening eagerly, and our imagination,
nervously strained in this huge conquered city, caused
us to fear ambuscades on every side, and to imagine that
we heard the clash and sound of arms or the cries of
combatants.
“A humble officer found himself sole occupant of a
beautifully-furnished suite of apartments, for no one was
present but the porter who, with trembling hands, presented
him with the keys of the place.”
Madame Fusil, an actress at the French theatre at
Moscow, tells us—“I left my lodgings on August 25
(September 6). Passing through the city, I was strongly
impressed by the melancholy of the scene. The streets
were empty, but now and then I met a passer-by, one of
the common people. Suddenly I heard in the distance
.pn +1 // 224.png
the sounds of mournful singing, and, coming nearer, I saw
a large crowd of men, women, and children carrying holy
images and following the priests, who were singing sacred
hymns. It was impossible to witness such a sight without
tears—the people leaving the city and carrying away with
them the treasures of their faith. Suddenly I was called
away. ‘Come and look on this wonderful phenomenon in
.if h
.il fn=i_194.jpg w=10% ew=10% align=l alt=''
.if-
the sky, it is like a fiery sword. Surely some great
calamity must be about to happen!’ And I really saw
something quite out of the common, a sign indeed....”
The strength of the French army that entered Moscow
may be estimated at about 110,000 men. With the exception
of the Guard, the French left the city the next day
and encamped in the suburbs; the Spaniards, Portuguese,
Swiss, Bavarians, Wurtembergers, and Saxons remaining
in the city. The presence in Moscow of the “alien element”
probably accounts for the extraordinary cruelties perpetrated
in the city. Numerous Russian stragglers roamed
about the streets. Fezensac says that he alone stopped
about fifty, and sent them to head-quarters. “The general
to whom I reported this, expressed his regret that I had
not shot them all, and instructed me to dispose of them in
this way in future.”
Meantime the fires, far from subsiding, began to spread
with ever-increasing fury.
“It was horrible,” relates the daughter of a merchant.
“The Russians themselves were burning Moscow.”—“We
were struck with terror at seeing fires all round us,” says
another witness.—“Moscow,” says yet another, “was burned
to drive out Bonaparte. I do not know how it happened,
but one thing is certain, that our house was set on fire.”
A drunken man, dressed in a peasant’s smock, was seen
leaving the house of Prince Kourakin, the steward and four
.pn +1 // 225.png
footmen driving him out with blows. He uttered a shout
of triumph, exclaiming, “How well it burns!” Kourakin’s
servants declared that he was an incendiary, and that they
were about to give him up to the French. He was at once
shot.
It is impossible to attribute the burning of Moscow to a
concerted plan. It was due in great measure to the fact
that a large proportion of the houses were built of wood,
and to the determination of the Russians not to allow their
property to fall into the hands of the enemy. At first
the responsibility was thrown on Rostopchin, who assured
Bagration that if the worst came to the worst he was
resolved to reduce the city to ashes. The fact that the
Governor caused all fire-extinguishing appliances to be
removed may suggest the theory that the destruction of
the city was due to the action of the Governor-General.
But subsequent inquiries demonstrated that the conflagration
was, in the main, accidental, and Rostopchin himself
confirms this idea. “It is a trait in the Russian character,”
he says in his Explanation, “to destroy rather than to
suffer anything to fall into the hands of the enemy. Let
everything perish!” After Napoleon and his army occupied
the city, several generals and officers visited the principal
carriage-manufactories. Each selected a carriage and wrote
his name upon it. The merchants, of one accord, set fire
to their shops that they might not become “purveyors” to
the enemy.
On the other hand, the French officers seem to have
suspected their own men, and this suspicion was a source
of no little vexation. Ségur states that a number of officers
took refuge in the halls of the Palace. Other generals,
among them Mortier, who had been fighting the flames for
thirty-six hours, arrived in a state of exhaustion. Some
.pn +1 // 226.png
were taciturn. Others charged their companions with
responsibility for the outbreak. All believed that drunkenness
and want of discipline among the soldiers had helped
to spread the conflagration. They looked at each other
with dismay. What would Europe say? They spoke with
downcast eyes, as if awestruck by so terrible a catastrophe,
which tarnished their glory, destroyed the fruits of their
victory, and endangered their lives. Would not Providence—the
whole civilized world—punish such criminals?
These sad thoughts were at last mitigated by the news
that the Russians themselves were setting fire to the city.
It was impossible to doubt it. Officers who came in from
all sides agreed on this point. A hurricane had sprung up,
and the fire was raging with unheard-of fury. In less than
an hour it had engulfed ten different parts of the city, and
an enormous district on the far side of the river was transformed
into a sea of flame, spreading terror and destruction
far and wide. A cupola of fire hung over the whole city,
the air was alive with sparks and burning embers.
“At night-time,” says Labaume, “the city was set on fire
in various places, and the conflagration soon reached the
finest portions. In a moment, the palaces which we had
admired for their architecture and the taste of their fittings
were wrapped in a sheet of flame. Their superb pediments,
adorned with statues and bas-reliefs, fell with a crash on
the ruins of the columns. The churches, although covered
with sheet-iron and lead, also fell in, and with them the
gorgeous domes of gold and silver, which we had seen the
day before glittering in the sun. The hospitals, containing
over 20,000 wounded, were not long in catching fire,
and the scene which then presented itself was revolting
and horrible to the last degree. Nearly all the inmates
perished. A few of the survivors might be seen dragging
.pn +1 // 227.png
// 228.png
// 229.png
themselves half burnt through the smoking ruins; others
lay groaning under piles of corpses, convulsively endeavouring
to lift the ghastly weight above them in their efforts to
escape.”
.il id=i196 fn=i_196.jpg w=531px ew=85% alt='Napoleon in a Russian church'
.ca In a Russian Church.
What must have been at this time the thoughts of Napoleon,
who was in Peter’s Palace? Probably, like other
witnesses of this awful night, he did not close his eyes, for
about six in the morning one of his aides-de-camp was
despatched to the next camp to command the attendance of
Madame O——, who had taken refuge there. The two were
met at the Palace gate by Marshal Mortier, who showed the
visitor into the large hall. Napoleon was waiting for her in
the recess of a window.
“I was told that you were very unhappy, Madame; is it
so?” asked Napoleon, and for a full hour he plied her with
questions on various matters.
Great must have been the difficulties of the conqueror if
he had to seek counsel from this lady in matters of politics
and administration. Among other things, Napoleon asked
what she thought about the liberation of the serfs. “I
think, your Imperial Majesty,” she answered, “that they
would scarcely understand what you mean by it.”
This lady was not alone in having the honour of advising
the Emperor. Several others ventured to give their advice.
Napoleon, indeed, invited their opinions, for advice costs
nothing.
“How shall I describe the scenes that took place in the
city?” says an eye-witness. “Soldiers, sutlers, convicts let
loose from prison, and prostitutes, were roaming the streets,
breaking into deserted houses and seizing all that attracted
their cupidity. Some clothed themselves in silken dresses
embroidered with gold, others piled upon their shoulders as
many furs as they could carry. Soldiers, and the rabble in
.pn +1 // 230.png
general, attired themselves in court dresses. Crowds broke
open the doors of the cellars, drank to intoxication, and
reeled about the streets laden with plunder. It was not
only deserted buildings that were pillaged in this way.
The soldiers forcibly entered inhabited houses, and abused
every woman they met. When the generals received orders
to abandon Moscow, licentiousness reached its culminating
point. Unrestrained by the presence of their leaders, the
troops gave themselves up to the most monstrous excesses.
Nothing was sacred to their unbridled licence.”
One eye-witness tells us—“Nothing so inflamed the
greed of the plunderers as the Archangel Cathedral in
the Kremlin, in the royal tombs of which they hoped
to find enormous treasures. In this expectation the
Grenadiers descended with torches into the vaults, and
without compunction disturbed even the bones of the
dead....
“We hoped that night would put a stop to these horrors,
but the darkness merely served to render the conflagration
more terrible. The flames, spreading from north to south,
shot up into the heavens, illuminating the pall of smoke
that hung like a thick fog over the city. Our blood chilled
as we listened to the babel of cries, growing louder and ever
louder in the darkness; the moans of the unfortunate
wretches who were being tortured and slain; the screams of
maidens vainly seeking refuge in the arms of their mothers;
the howling of the dogs which, in the Moscow custom, were
chained to the gates of the houses, and were thus slowly
burned alive.
“Through the thick smoke long files of wagons were to
be seen loaded with booty. These were continually stopping,
and above the din rose the shouts of the drivers, who,
fearful of being burned to death, spurred on their horses and
.pn +1 // 231.png
forced a way to an accompaniment of recrimination and
abuse.”
“We met a Jew,” says Bourgogne, “who was tearing his
hair and beard at the sight of a burning synagogue of which
he had been the Rabbi. As he was able to speak a little
German we learned that, together with other Jews, he had
brought to his place of worship all his valuables.
“We went with him into the Jewish quarter. There we
found that everything was burned to the ground. Our friend,
on seeing the ruins of his house, uttered a cry and fainted.
“Whenever the troops discovered a house still intact,
they broke in the door as if fearful of missing any chance of
plunder. If they found anything more valuable than what
they already possessed, they threw away the treasures
previously collected to make room for the new booty, and
when their carts could hold no more they brought away
loads of plunder upon their shoulders.
“Sometimes when their road was barred by fire, they
were forced to turn back and roam about the strange city,
seeking an outlet from the labyrinth of flame. Notwithstanding
their danger, the greed of the plunderers conquered
their dread of the flames. Covered with blood, they made
their way over dead bodies to any spot where they expected
to find treasure, heedless of the burning ruins which were
falling about them. Nothing but the unbearable heat
eventually drove them away, and compelled them to seek
shelter in the camp.”
The earth was so hot that it was impossible to touch it.
Boots were no protection; the ground scorched the feet
even through leather soles. Eye-witnesses assert that
molten lead and copper were flowing in streams along the
streets. Strangers were astonished to observe that the
inhabitants looked upon their burning houses without a
.pn +1 // 232.png
trace of emotion. Their religious faith must undoubtedly
have sustained them, for they placed ikons before the
houses they abandoned, after quietly making the sign of
the cross, without lamentation, or weeping, or wringing of
hands.
A lady who determined to leave Moscow with her friends,
called upon one of her acquaintances, an old woman named
Poliakoff, to urge her to accompany them.
“I found her,” she said, “near the ikons, lighting her
lamp. She was dressed as if for a holiday, all in white,
with a white kerchief about her head. ‘What is the
matter, Babouchka (granny)?’ I asked. ‘Do you not
know that your house is on fire? Let us pack up your
traps and clothes as quickly as possible, and with God’s
help we may escape; we came to take you with us.’ But
she only replied—‘Thank you, my pigeons, for remembering
me. For my part, I have spent all my life in this house,
and I will not leave it alive. When it was set on fire I put
on my wedding chemise and my burial garment. I shall
begin to pray. And it is thus that death will find me.’
We tried to reason with her; why should she become a
martyr when the good God pointed out a way of escape?
‘I shall not burn,’ she rejoined, ‘I shall be suffocated before
the flames can reach me. Go; there is still time. The
smoke is already filling the room, and I have my prayers
to make. Let us say good-bye, and then go. God bless
you.’
“Weeping, we embraced her. With tears in her eyes,
she blessed us all. ‘Forgive me,’ she said, ‘a wretched
sinner, if ever I have done you any injury, and when you
see any of my family, give them my last greeting.’ We
bowed before her as before one who was dead. The room
was already full of smoke.”
.pn +1 // 233.png
The small property of the Convent of St. Alexis, hidden
in the store-room, was plundered. The soldiers dressed
themselves in the long habits of the nuns; several took
up their quarters in the cell of the Lady Superior, and
caroused there for two whole days, inviting the young nuns
to join them. One of them—her name is known—willingly
submitted to this disgrace.
“The young ones among us,” relates one of the nuns,
“were dying of curiosity to find out what was taking place
in the cell. We had gathered together in a room, and
gently opened the door to steal out one by one. An old
nun ran up to us. ‘Where are you going?’ she exclaimed.
‘Go back at once. You wish to look at the soldiers, shameless
women that you are. See how you blush. If you had
been modest girls you had been pale with fear.’ One of
the elder nuns insulted the French whenever she met them,
but they made no reply. She went to the well to draw
water. A Frenchman ran up and offered to help her draw
up the bucket. Then she gave reins to her indignation.
‘What, drink water drawn by your impious hand? Be off,
accursed one, or I will throw it over you.’ A man of
another nation would have been angry; he merely laughed
and withdrew.
“At the Convent of the Nativity the older nuns hit upon
the device of rubbing soot over the faces of the novices.
In passing through the courtyard they encountered a
number of soldiers, who surrounded them. The old women
spat on the ground, pretending, by their gestures, that the
novices were black and ugly. Near at hand was a bucket
of water. One of the soldiers picked it up, advising the
nuns to wash their faces. Then they became frightened
and tried to escape, but the Frenchmen caught them and
commenced to scrub them. All the nuns, young and old,
.pn +1 // 234.png
then began to shriek, while the soldiers laughed heartily,
saying—‘Jolies filles.’”
If the testimony of numerous eye-witnesses is to be
credited, the French soldiers were less cruel than their
allies, and, according to private reports, much more polite,
and even obliging. Although their name is associated
with all the monstrosities and cruelties committed during
the invasion, this is merely because the Russians made no
distinction between them and the Germans, Wurtembergers,
Saxons, Bavarians, Poles, Italians, and others, and only
spoke of the “Frenchman,” on whom they placed all
responsibility.
An old neighbour of mine, of whom I made inquiries
on this point, knowing that his village had been occupied
by Frenchmen only, informed me that—“They did us no
harm. They only fed at our expense.”
In one case the troops stole all the sacramental vessels
of a village church. The priest sought out Murat, who
encamped within a short distance of the village, and, with
tears in his eyes, besought the King to restore the vessels
necessary for divine service. They were found and given
back, and this act of grace is attested by an inscription on
one of the silver vessels. The priest of the church of
Kolominskoë told me that his father-in-law, who was a
child at the time of the invasion, was so much afraid of
the French that he hid himself in the stove, until, being
hungry and impatient, he began to cry. The soldiers
pulled him out, petted him, and solaced him with sugar.
From the beginning, according to Ségur, the conflagration
might have had terrible consequences for the invaders,
whose want of foresight and carelessness were incredible.
“Not only did the Kremlin contain, unknown to us, a
powder-magazine, but at night the worn-out and
.pn +1 // 235.png
badly-placed sentries allowed a battery of artillery to enter and
take up position under the windows of Napoleon....
The pick of the army, and the Emperor himself, would
have been blown to pieces if but one of the burning cinders
which flew over our heads had alighted on a powder-chest.
For several hours, therefore, the fate of the whole army
hung upon that of every spark scattered abroad by the
conflagration.”
The courage of the people of Moscow excited the
admiration of their foes. “Although,” says Labaume,
“we suffered so terribly by the fire, we could not but
admire the generous self-sacrifice of the inhabitants of the
city, who, by their courage and steadfastness, have attained
to that high degree of true glory that marks the greatness
of a nation....”
The same writer admires the firmness of the Russians
who were condemned to be shot. “At the moment of
death, each stepped forward to be, if possible, the first to
receive the fatal bullet. With a demeanour that bore
eloquent witness to their calmness and courage, they made
the sign of the cross, and fell riddled with bullets....”
.if h
.il fn=i_203.jpg w=10% ew=10% align=r alt=''
.if-
The Abbé Surrugues, a Catholic priest, and an eye-witness,
says—“The soldiers did not respect the modesty
of women, the innocence of children, nor the grey hairs of
age.... The wretched inhabitants of Sloboda, pursued
from place to place by the flames, were obliged to take
refuge in the cemeteries.... The unfortunate beings,
with terror stamped on their faces, seen fitfully by the
light of the burning dwellings flitting among the tombs,
might have been taken for so many ghosts that had left
their graves.... The sacramental vases, the images, all
the monuments consecrated by the piety of the faithful,
were pillaged or dragged ignominiously about the streets.
.pn +1 // 236.png
The churches were turned into guard-houses, slaughter-houses,
or stables.”
No town taken by assault ever witnessed such excesses.
An officer asserted that since the Revolution in France he
had never seen such insubordination in an army. All the
streets were strewn with bodies of the dead, lying side by
side with the carcases of horses and other animals that
had perished by fire or famine.
The author of the Journal de la Guerre confirms these
details—“In one quarter,” he relates, “cries of ‘Murder!’
were heard, dying away into sighs and groans; in another,
the inhabitants were besieged in their houses, defending
their already pillaged and devastated hearths against a
soldiery infuriated by drunkenness and exasperated by
resistance. In yet another quarter one saw men and
women, scarcely clothed, dragged through the streets and
threatened with death if they did not reveal the spot in
which their supposed wealth was concealed.... The
shops were wide open, the shopmen had left, and the
goods were scattered about in every direction.”
The Russian author, A. F. de B——, gives the following
details—“So soon as one troop of marauders left the
house, another took its place, so that not even a shirt or
a shoe was left.... People no longer dared to go out into
the streets. Even the soldiers placed on guard began to
loot, imposing silence on the wretched inhabitants by
threats and blows.... Some, having lost all their wardrobe,
were obliged to wear female apparel. Men were to
be seen wearing elegant bonnets trimmed with feathers or
flowers... on their shoulders were fur tippets, and their
feet were squeezed into ladies’ boots....”
Even the French officers took part in this absurd masquerade.
The weather was becoming cold, and satin
.pn +1 // 237.png
pelisses trimmed with fur were for this reason worn over
military uniforms and accoutrements.
What concealment could be effectual against men who
had made war and plundered in every corner of Europe?
Hearths and ovens were broken to pieces in the search for
treasure. The earth was turned up with sword and bayonet;
even the cemeteries were visited, the resting-places of the
dead violated, new graves opened, and coffins ransacked....
The sick were thrown out of their beds in order that the
plunderers might search the mattresses.... The tubs in
which orange-trees were planted, the flower-pots in hot-houses,
were emptied of their contents in the same frenzied
hunt for loot.
An Englishman living in Moscow succeeded in outwitting
the pillagers. He dug a deep hole, put into it all his coffers,
and, without quite filling up the cavity, interred the body
of a French soldier, which he then covered over with a
slight layer of earth. The French, feeling certain that there
must be something hidden, began to dig, but immediately
desisted when they recognized their dead comrade.
“It is impossible,” remarks Perovski, “to imagine the
state of Moscow. The streets are encumbered with furniture
and other wares; on all sides one hears the songs of
drunken soldiers and the shouts of the pillagers fighting
among themselves. Here a bearded grenadier is to be
seen clothed in priestly vestments, with the three-cornered
hat on his head. Another is wearing a woman’s tippet,
with a stole round his neck. A third appears in a mantilla,
wide trousers, and a helmet; while a fourth is decked out
in a white cloak and wears red kakochniks as a head-dress.
An elderly warrior, again, is strutting about in the surplice
of a deacon; a cavalryman is masquerading as a monk,
with his shako adorned with a red plume; a soldier of the
.pn +1 // 238.png
line is promenading in a woman’s skirt. When the soldiers
returned into camp in their various disguises, they could
only be identified by their side-arms. To make matters
worse, many of the officers, following the example of their
men, went looting from house to house. The less bold
among them contented themselves with pillaging houses in
which they were quartered. Even the generals, under pretence
of investigation, made house to house visits, and
ordered any objects that pleased them to be laid aside.”
Madame Fusi has left an interesting account of these
lugubrious days. “In my house,” she relates, “were two
officers of the Gendarmerie of the Guard. Everything was
upside down; my papers were scattered over the floor. I
returned by the light of the burning houses; the glare was
horrible, and the fire was spreading with inconceivable
rapidity. A violent wind was blowing, and everything
seemed to have conspired to assist the destruction of the
doomed city.... Grandly horrible was the sight. For
four nights we did not require a lamp, the light was more
brilliant than at mid-day.... On one occasion we wished
to take the usual road to the boulevards, but we found it
impossible to pass, the way being blocked by a sheet of
flame. We stood in the middle of the street, and the
flames, fanned by the wind, formed an arch of fire over the
thoroughfare. This may seem to be an exaggeration, but
it is literally true. We could neither advance nor make a
détour. Putting our horses to the gallop, we managed to
regain the boulevard.... The house to which we intended
to return was burning. We went from street to street, from
house to house. All bore the marks of devastation....
We had scarcely eaten anything since the previous day. A
table and some chairs were still intact. These were carried
down into the street, and a sort of dinner was prepared and
.pn +1 // 239.png
dished up in the middle of the road. Imagine a table in
the middle of the street, houses in flames or smoking ruins
on all sides, the wind driving dust and smoke into our faces,
incendiaries shot down near us, drunken soldiers carrying
away the booty which they had just pillaged.”
In the midst of these horrors they had the heart to open
a theatre. Those actors who were left in the city were
called together, some being ordered to sing in the Kremlin,
others to assist in a play. A theatre was hurriedly run up
in the house of Pozniakoff, and pieces were chosen. The
curtain and the costumes were of rich materials willingly
supplied by the soldiers, and a huge lustre, stolen from one
of the churches, gave the necessary light. The orchestra
was selected from the bands of the various regiments, and
two Russians are said to have given their services. Neither
the Emperor nor the marshals attended, but many generals
and officers were among the soldiers who filled the hall.
The wax candles taken from the cathedrals were used to
illuminate some houses spared by the conflagration, in
which balls were arranged. The French, obliged to dance
with one another, were unceasing in their questions as to
the whereabouts of the Russian women. “Where,” they
asked, “are the barinas, your daughters?”—naïvely expressing
deep regret at their absence.
Thus the invaders led at times a jovial life in Moscow.
Bourgogne, referring to this period, says—“As we thought
we should remain some time in the city, we stored up for
the winter seven large cases of champagne, and several of
sherry and port. We were the happy possessors of five
hundred bottles of Jamaica rum, and over a hundred large
loaves of sugar to be divided among six sergeants, a cook,
and two women. Meat was scarce, but we had a cow....
We had also several hams, which had been found in large
.pn +1 // 240.png
quantities, a good supply of salt fish, some sacks of flour,
two large barrels of tallow, which we had taken for butter,
and some beer.... We slept in a billiard-room on sables,
lions’ skins, fox and bear hides, each with his head wrapped
in a rich shawl, forming an immense turban.”
Those who did not attend the roll-call would come back
laden with the richest and most valuable booty. The loot
included silver plates with designs in relief; a bar of the
same metal, as large as a brick; ornaments, Indian shawls,
and silk stuffs woven in gold or silver.... “We, the non-commissioned
officers, levied a tax of at least twenty per
cent. on all the loot brought in by the soldiers.”
Bourgogne then gives an account of an improvised ball.
“We began,” he says, “by dressing our Russian women as
French marchionesses, and as they knew nothing about the
dress, Flamand and I were told off to superintend their
toilette. Our two Russian tailors were disguised as Chinese;
I as a boyard (Russian nobleman), Flamand as a marquis;
in short, we all assumed a different dress. Our cantinière,
Mother Dubois, who turned up at that moment, donned the
rich national dress of a Russian lady. As we had no
.if h
.il fn=i_208.jpg w=10% ew=10% align=l alt=''
.if-
wigs for our marquises, the company haircutter dressed
their hair, using tallow in place of pomatum, and flour
instead of powder,—their toilette was indeed a marvel.
“When everybody was ready, dancing began. I must
admit that during the preparations for the ball we drank
somewhat freely of punch, with which Mellet, an old
dragoon, took care to supply us, and which got into the
heads of our marquises, and also affected the old cantinière.
“Our band consisted of a flute, played by the sergeant-major,
while the company drummer tapped the time.
“They began with the tune ‘On va leur percer le flanc...
ran, ran, tan plan, tire lire, ran plan.’ But when the band
.pn +1 // 241.png
struck up and Mother Dubois was advancing towards
her vis-à-vis, the quartermaster-sergeant, our marquises,
evidently delighted by our stirring music, began to jump
about in Tartar fashion, bounding from side to side, and
cutting all sorts of capers, so that one might have thought
them possessed. This would not have been remarkable
had they been dressed in their national costume, but the
sight of French marquises, usually so decorous, jumping
about as if possessed, was so irresistibly comic that we were
convulsed with laughter, and the flute-player was unable to
continue. The drummer, however, stuck to his post, beating
the advance, at the sound of which our marquises began
anew until they could hold out no longer, and fell down on
the floor through sheer fatigue. We picked them up and
applauded, and then continued dancing and drinking till
four in the morning.”
At the Kremlin, too, they were not without amusement.
“At each gate of this fortress-palace,” says the author of
the Journal de la Guerre, “were posted sentries of the
Grenadiers of the Guard. They had wrapped themselves in
Russian furs, fastened round the waist with cashmere shawls,
and close to them were vases of opal crystal, two or three
feet high, filled with preserved fruits of the most expensive
kind, in which were stuck large wooden soup-ladles.
Around these vases were piled enormous quantities of
flagons and bottles, the necks of which were broken—to
save time. Some of these men had donned Russian head-dresses
in place of their shakos. They were all more or
less drunk, had dropped their muskets, and literally did
sentry with their wooden spoons.”
Although officially forbidden, pillaging continued. Very
strict orders, threatening the execution of all mutineers,
were necessary to produce any effect. But the harm done
.pn +1 // 242.png
was immense and irreparable. Thirteen thousand eight
hundred houses, to say nothing of palaces, had been reduced
to ashes. The shops of six thousand tradesmen, forming
in themselves a small town, had disappeared. Huge warehouses
had also been burned. When the inhabitants
ventured to leave their cellars, they failed to recognize the
city. They only found isolated houses standing in the
midst of ruins. Piles of burned rubbish marked where the
streets had stood, and the ruins were encumbered with the
bodies of men and animals. Several men were to be seen
still hanging; these were the incendiaries, real or suspected,
who had first been shot and then strung up. The soldiers
passed by these ghastly trophies with complete indifference.
The army had wine and sugar in abundance, but neither
bread nor meat. In vain were detachments sent into the
forests where the peasantry were concealed with their cattle:—the
men returned empty-handed.
“If, from the beginning,” says the Abbé Surrugues, whom
I have already quoted, “the authorities had seized the
store-houses containing flour, wine, and brandy, and established
a certain order in the distribution of the provisions,
there is no doubt that Moscow might have been preserved
from want during the whole winter.... The result of the
pillaging was that at the approach of the frost, the prime
necessaries of life were wanting.”
The peasants of the village of Ostankino came indeed to
Moscow with thirty cart-loads of oats and flour which were
duly bought and paid for. Having received their money
they left, with the injunction to come again as soon as
possible. But scarcely had they left Moscow than they
were assaulted, beaten, and compelled to return to the city,
where they were put to forced labour. Two other peasants
who had sold their wares to the French were robbed, and
.pn +1 // 243.png
one of them was killed. From that time forth no one had
any desire to deal with the soldiers or the army, and, in
spite of all their efforts, de Lesseps, the former Consul-General,
who had been appointed Civil Governor of
Moscow, and his Russian assistants, could not succeed in
establishing an open and well-supplied market.
But in Moscow itself the inhabitants, less timid and
more greedy for gain, did not hesitate to enter into
relations with their invaders. A large quantity of copper
money, found at the Mint in bags, containing twenty-five
roubles each, was used to pay all arrears due to the
soldiers. When the populace heard that the Imperial
Guard wished to sell these sacks, large numbers hastened,
like a flock of birds of prey, to the Nikolskäia, the principal
centre of trade. For fifty copecks, or a silver rouble each,
they could buy as many sacks as they wished. It is said
that several of the great business houses of Moscow date
the beginning of their prosperity from that time. The
most difficult part was to force a way, when laden with
sacks, through the crowd. Even the women hoisted them
on their shoulders, but some strong hand would snatch
them away, and the thief would manage to escape in spite
of cries and blows. Great was the competition to obtain
a sack. There were cries of “Monsieur! monsieur make
me a present of it.”—“What will you give for it?”—“Be
off, be off!”—“Give it to me, monsieur.” Then would
follow blows from the flat end of the sword, rained down
on the outstretched hand, but this treatment was borne
with patience, when fortune was so close at hand.
The next morning some soldiers took their stand at the
windows of the Courts of Justice, and set up an office for
the exchange of money. After receiving the money for a
sack of twenty-five roubles, they would throw the bag out
.pn +1 // 244.png
of the window. The crowd would then surround the buyers
and make a rush for the sacks, facing even musket-shots
in their delirium of greed.
During these days, three wine-shops were opened in
Moscow by Frenchmen, the waiters being Russian. From
these places were heard the sounds of quarrelling, fighting,
and even fire-arms. Many French soldiers were murdered
in the cellars, in the neighbourhood of the city, and bodies
were found in the gardens, in the orchards, at the bottom
of deep wells.
A pupil of a seminary was told off as servant to a
squad of Hussars quartered at the extreme end of the
city. He noticed, one evening, an individual who was
looking through the lighted windows, watching all that
went on inside the house. “What are you doing there?”
he cried. The stranger stepped back quickly, then approached
and questioned the young man, after taking him
into the garden, and showing him the Cossack uniform
under his caftan of coarse cloth. He wished to find out
whether the Hussars were numerous, whether they all
slept in the same room, where they deposited their arms
and horses, and enjoined the most absolute secrecy.
Two days afterwards the seminarist was awakened by
an extraordinary commotion; all the Hussars had been
killed.
There were many similar cases, the French recognizing
in all, and with good cause, the handiwork of “the cursed
Cossacks.”
The situation of the troops in Moscow was, indeed, not
without danger. Proclamations, in which the wisdom,
charity, and magnanimity of Napoleon were vaunted, inviting
the inhabitants to return home, and follow their
various occupations in peace, produced no effect whatever.
.pn +1 // 245.png
Relations between the French army and the inhabitants
of Moscow were never re-established. Those who passed
over to the enemy, especially in the higher classes, were
very few. But a very small number can be mentioned,
among them being the riding-master Zagrïajski, who purposely
remained in Moscow to please his friend Caulaincourt,
and Samsonoff, who entered the service of Davout.
The clergy behaved with great dignity. They rose
superior to the weakness that had been shown in Western
Russia. Some priests attempted to hold divine service
once more, and to celebrate the Mass; they caused the
churches to be cleaned, and locked up. But the soldiers
smashed the locks, broke in the doors, and cut up the
sacred books. A priest of the Convent of Novinski,
named Pilaeff, offered, if Napoleon so desired, to say
mass in the Cathedral of the Assumption. By order of
the Emperor, he celebrated divine service pontifically,
wearing, that is to say, the robes of a bishop.
Many were only too glad to take advantage of
Napoleons difficult situation. A Pole, who seemed to
be a person of position, came to the Kremlin, declaring
that he was sent with a secret mission by the Commander-in-Chief
of the Russian army. Napoleon dictated
in person the answers which this spy should deliver to
the Russian general, paid him well, and never saw him
again.
A handsome woman, and a skilful musician, calling
herself a German baroness, who offered her services,
received several thousand francs—and disappeared.
But the largest number of persons ready to enter into
the service of Napoleon was found among the merchants
of the three Guilds, and among officials, doctors, and
aliens.
.pn +1 // 246.png
The greater part of the notables had been compelled
to enter into the service of the municipality. The
members wore round their arm a badge of red and white
ribbon, and had the right to call out the soldiery in case
of necessity.
The merchant Koltchouguine, for example, gave three
reasons for not leaving Moscow; first, because the Governor-General
had asserted that the city would not voluntarily
be evacuated; secondly, because passports were given only
to women and children; and, thirdly, on account of family
and business matters. Of course the majority of the
people might have put forward the same excuses. All
the merchants who remained, including Koroboff, Bakinine,
Leschakoff, and, above all, Nahodkin, who had been
obliged to act as mayor, declared that they refused to
do anything against their faith, or the Emperor Alexander.
To this the French Governor, de Lesseps, replied that the
differences between the two Emperors were outside their
province; their only duty was to watch over the security
and prosperity of the city. The merchant Ossipov offered
Napoleon bread-and-salt on a silver platter. This gift
was sufficient to cause his house to be spared, and he
himself was appointed provider to the army. But when
he asked for carts for the transport service, the Emperor
told him that he would hang him if he raised any
difficulties.
The Mayor of Moscow, Nahodkin, whom we have
already mentioned, received a hundred thousand roubles
for his services, but the bank-notes were false. After the
evacuation of Moscow, Rostopchin compelled these gentlemen
to sweep the snow off the streets, wearing their white
and blue badges, and guarded by soldiers.
The conduct of the merchant Jdanov was very different.
.pn +1 // 247.png
On the recommendation of Samsonoff, cited above as an
adherent of Davout, the latter made him a proposal to
visit Kaluga, find out the movements of the Russian
army, inform himself about its officers, discover whether the
regiments had been brought up to their full strength since
the battle of Borodino, and learn what was being said about
the prospects of peace. He was directed to spread the
rumour that there was no want of bread in Moscow, and
that Napoleon intended to remain there during the winter.
If the Russian army was at Smolensk he was to return as
quickly as possible without going to Kaluga.
All precautions were taken, and his family in Moscow
guaranteed the faithful performance of his mission. On his
return he was to receive a thousand ducats, and the freehold
of a house. Jdanov did not hesitate. He went directly to
Dorogomilovsky, the head of the Russian advance-guard, and
told him his reasons for leaving Moscow, as well as the
services which the French expected from him. He remained
with his countrymen, and his family was not
molested.
Rostopchin is open to severe censure for his inactivity
during the stay of the French army in Moscow, and for not
having used his influence to organize volunteer corps. He
must also be blamed for his ridiculous attempt to save the
city by arming a band of ruffians at the last moment, and
for the pompous phrases and dubious meanings with which
he filled his reports to the Tsar. In a word, he was
emphatically not the man for the place.
But in spite of all, the French army was obliged to
abandon Moscow. The situation could no longer be disguised.
The three hundred pieces of cannon mounted on
the walls of the Kremlin with much labour had proved
absolutely useless; but the Kremlin itself must be made to
.pn +1 // 248.png
suffer, if only because it could not be carried away with
other trophies, such as the cross of Ivan Veliki. An order
was issued to blow up the towers, the walls, the cathedrals,
and the palaces that constituted the celebrated fortress of
former Tsars. The destruction of the Kremlin was merely
the expression of Napoleon’s vengeance, as cruel as it was
useless. It cannot be excused on grounds of policy, for,
inasmuch as the Kremlin was merely surrounded by a
wall, it was of no use as a fortress.
When the evacuation was decided upon, Marshal Mortier
was directed to remain behind in Moscow with the Young
Guard. He was ordered to deny any rumours relating to
the evacuation, and to pretend that Napoleon would return
after defeating the Russian troops whom he had gone out
to meet. Nobody believed these assertions, and all who
had compromised themselves, from French merchants down
to Russian girls of loose character, made ready to follow in
the wake of the army.
With the exception of the Imperial Guard, the troops left
Moscow helter-skelter, got up in ridiculous and wretched
garments, giving them the appearance of scarecrows rather
than soldiers. It was arranged that the immense quantity
of powder stored up in the cellars of the Kremlin should not
be fired until the departure of Mortier and the troops under
his command. All that they could not carry away was to
be given to the flames; and the mines were so laid that the
fire should not reach them until the garrison was at a considerable
distance from the city.
“It was an excessively dark night,” says A. F. de B——.
“At midnight the fire caught the arsenal of the Kremlin,
and the first explosion was heard, followed at short intervals
by six others. Nothing could be more terrible;
immense stones were hurled to a distance of five hundred
.pn +1 // 249.png
paces. Not a single pane of glass remained, and the
broken pieces were driven into the surrounding walls.
The towers and a portion of the walls were blown down.
The arsenal was almost destroyed. The steeple of Ivan
Veliki shook and cracked, but resisted the shock.”
The effect of the explosion was, however, insignificant as
compared with what had been intended. A cold rain was
falling. The first shock had all the effect of an earthquake.
Buildings were shaken to their foundations, walls divided,
roofs cracked, and threatened to crush all below them, and
all furniture was broken or displaced.
“A great number of the wretched inhabitants were
wounded by fragments of glass, or the fall of heavy
timber.... This awful night caused the death of many
persons.”
Madame Fusi states that the explosion was so tremendous
that many women miscarried through fear; others went
mad, and children died of fright and excitement.... The
French wished to blow up the rest of the town, but happily
they had not the time to do so.
“On the day the French left,” says a Russian woman,
“we were awakened in our cellar by a terrific report. The
earth shook under our feet, and it seemed to me as if the
walls of the cellar must fall in and bury us alive. At the
second explosion a hailstorm of stones flew about in all
directions; at the third the church was so shaken that it
split from top to bottom. The walls of the Kremlin were
destroyed, and a pile of ruins and bricks marked the spot
where once the palace had stood. Not only the ground of
the Kremlin, but the Polianka, and the far side of the river,
were covered with plaster, bricks, and sheets of metal torn
away from the roofs.”
I copy from Ségur’s Mémoires a description of the
.pn +1 // 250.png
catastrophe—“On October 23, at half-past one in the
morning, the air was shaken by a terrific explosion....
Mortier had obeyed his orders, the Kremlin existed no
longer. Barrels of gunpowder had been placed in all the
rooms of the Imperial palace, and one hundred and eighty-three
thousand kilogrammes under the vaults that held
them up. The Marshal, with three thousand men, remained
on this volcano, that might have been exploded by any
stray Russian shell. He covered the march of our army on
Kaluga, and the retreat of our various convoys towards
Mozjaisk....
“He had been ordered to defend the Kremlin, and when
retiring, to blow it up, and set fire to the remainder of the
town....
“The earth was shaken under Mortier’s feet by the
force of the explosion. Six leagues off, at Fominskoie, the
Emperor heard the report, and, with that ferocity with
which he at times addressed Europe, issued, the next
morning, a proclamation dated from Borawsk—‘The
Kremlin, arsenal, magazines, all are destroyed. This ancient
citadel, dating from the beginning of the monarchy,
the first palace of the Tsars, is a thing of the past. Henceforth
Moscow will be nothing but a pile of rubbish, an impure
and unwholesome sink, of no importance political or
military. He leaves it to the Russian beggars and pillagers,
to march against Kutuzof, outflank the left wing of
that general, hurl him back, and then quietly reach the
borders of the Dvina, where he will pitch his winter
quarters.’... Then, as if he feared to appear to
retreat, he adds—‘By this step he will be nearer by
eighty leagues to Vilna and St. Petersburg, a double
advantage—that is to say, twenty marches nearer to his
objective.’
.pn +1 // 251.png
“By this proclamation he sought to give his retreat the
appearance of an offensive movement.”
“Moscow,” says Madame Fusil, “had a charm which it
will never possess again. It will perhaps become a beautiful
city, but it will be like any other, instead of suggesting
Pekin, or Ispahan, a typical city of Asia....”
.fm
.fn #
“I, the undersigned, swear by Almighty God to be faithful to the
Government appointed by his Imperial Majesty the French Emperor
and the King of Italy, Napoleon, to fulfil all his orders, and to ensure
that these orders be fulfilled by others.”
.fn-
.pb
.pn +1 // 252.png
.sp 4
.h2
III||THE COSSACKS
.sp 2
.il fn=i_220.jpg w=25% ew=25% align=l alt='Napoleon in Winter coat'
.ca Napoleon.
On quitting Moscow, the Grande Armée
fell into the hands of the Cossacks, who
surrounded and pursued it to the frontier,
and even some way beyond. They so
harassed the French that the word
“Cossack” soon became a synonym for
“Terror,” not only in France but all
over Europe, representing the height of
greed, perfidy, and barbarity. But in
pursuing and killing the enemy, the
Cossacks were after all doing nothing
more than their duty. At times they
undoubtedly committed atrocities, but they often gave
proof of humanity.
“The Cossacks,” says Constant, the Emperor’s valet de
chambre, “seem to have been created to be eternally perched
on a horse. There is nothing more amusing than to see
them try to walk. Their legs, bowed through the habit of
gripping the horse’s flanks, resemble the arms of tweezers.
When he dismounts, the Cossack seems to be on an
element to which he does not properly belong.
“The Emperor, on entering Gjatsk, escorted by two of
these barbarians on horseback, ordered that vodka should
be served out to them. They swallowed it as if it were
.pn +1 // 253.png
water, and held out their glasses with a most amusing
calmness for a further allowance. Their horses were small,
and had long tails. They appeared to be very docile.”
On the road to Mozjaisk 300 Cossacks attacked at night
a convoy of 350 carts, having a guard of four regiments of
cavalry and two battalions of infantry. In a few moments
the harness of all the carts was so hacked about that it
was impossible for the drivers to proceed.
Baron Fain speaks somewhat ironically of the Cossack
tactics. “Although Kutuzof is rather weak in a pitched
battle, he is at least unrivalled on the high-road. The
audacity of these undisciplined hordes knows no limit.
We have them in front of us, behind us, on our flanks.
They face us at every turn. Perhaps the road to Viazma
may free us of them for some days.”
But after the battle of Viazma, the Russian infantry,
which had taken a parallel road to cut off the French,
disappeared, and Ney’s rear-guard was again beset by
Cossacks. Importunate insects, to use Ségur’s expression,
mounted on little horses with roughed shoes, trained to
gallop on the snow, they gave the retreating army no peace.
“To complete the disorder of our retreat, which was of
itself enough to undo us,” says René Bourgeois, “the
Cossacks attacked us unceasingly.... As soon as our
men caught sight of them, they would scatter in every
.if h
.il fn=i_221.jpg w=10% ew=10% align=r alt=''
.if-
direction. Some fled hurriedly to the front, while others
fell back on the guard, or on some of the companies that
were still to be found at intervals.”
Another witness, A. F. de B—— adds this sketch—“The
number of stragglers was so great that the Cossacks
picked out their prisoners, taking those who seemed best
dressed, and whom they imagined to have loot. They allowed
the others to pass on, without seeming even to notice them.”
.pn +1 // 254.png
“That wretched cavalry, which makes a vast amount of
noise, and is incapable of breaking through a square of
voltigeurs, has become formidable through force of circumstances.”
Such was Napoleon’s opinion of the Cossacks
as set forth in one of his bulletins. Platoff, however,
almost cut up the whole of the Beauharnais division. He
killed 1500 men, and took 3500 prisoners, captured 62 pieces
of cannon, several flags, and a large quantity of transport.
“Napoleon did not, and above all would not, understand
that the Cossack cavalry was unique of its kind, and in no
way resembled regular horse.” It never risked a regular
action unless victory was certain. If, however, he had seen
the Cossack who, having put on the uniform of Marshal
Ney, “the bravest of the brave,” went calmly about his
business, he might have appreciated the fearlessness of
these simple children of the steppes.
“It is a historical fact,” writes Constant, “that the King
of Naples impressed these barbarians greatly. The Emperor
was told that they wished to name Murat their Hetman.
Napoleon, amused at the proposal, said he would be
delighted to second the nomination. It must be admitted
that the King of Naples had something theatrical in his
bearing calculated to appeal to these barbarians. It was
said that by simply flourishing his great sabre he had put
an entire horde to flight.”
The author of the Journal de la Guerre relates that in
spite of their critical position, the French troops laughed
heartily at an incident that occurred during a Cossack
attack. One of the enemy seized hold of one end of an
enormous roll of fine linen. The other was held fast by a
Frenchman, and as the Cossack galloped away, the roll was
unwound and continued to extend in a long serpentine strip
until “the barbarian” disappeared into a wood close by.
.pn +1 // 255.png
The Cossacks succeeded one day in capturing Napoleon’s
baggage. What pleased them most in this haul was the
discovery of a number of bottles of old “Château Margaux,”
stamped with the letter N surmounted with the Imperial
crown.
Napoleon’s camp-beds, taken by the Cossacks, and now
exhibited in the Museum of Armour in Moscow, are interesting.
They are two in number, one large and the other
small. The former was set up when Napoleon intended to
make a more or less protracted stay. The covers were
of lilac silk, and provided with pockets for the reception of
papers, books, and reports to be read during the night.
The relations between the French prisoners and their
Cossack captors were at times marked with the utmost
cordiality, if we may credit the following statement made
by the author of the Journal de la Guerre—“Our artillery
having been captured, the gunners were disarmed and
marched off roped together. In the evening the Cossacks
celebrated their victory by a great festivity, in which
drinking and dancing played the principal part. In the
expansiveness of their hearts they wished every one to
participate in their good fortune, and remembering their
prisoners, invited them to take part in the general merry-making.
.if h
.il fn=i_223.jpg w=10% ew=10% align=r alt=''
.if-
The unfortunate artillerymen desired nothing
better than rest after their labours, but little by little,
restored by the good cheer lavished upon them, they
joined in the dances, and took a hearty part in the amusements
of their captors. The Cossacks were so much
delighted by this display of good-fellowship that they
allowed the French to don their tunics and shakos, restored
their side-arms, shook hands vigorously with their new
friends, who embraced them in turn, and made the best of
their way back to their quarters.”
.pn +1 // 256.png
An equally pleasing story is told by a marine of the
Guard who was taken prisoner by the Cossacks. “While
we were warming ourselves round some pine-logs, a Cossack
came up—a tall, lean, wiry man, of such a ferocious
countenance that we involuntarily drew back. He approached
us with a military salute and began talking; but
we were unable to understand a word he said. He was
probably questioning us about something. Annoyed at
our failure to understand him, he showed signs of his
displeasure, which caused us some alarm; but when he
saw this he at once assumed a kindly expression, and,
noticing that my comrade’s clothes were stained with
blood, he indicated a wish to examine his wound, and
signed to us to follow him.
“He took us into the nearest hut. A woman appeared,
and he told her to spread some straw and bring some
warm water. Then he went away, giving us to understand
by signs that he was coming back again. The woman
threw down a little straw, but forgot all about the water,
and we did not like to bother her about it. When he
returned he at once signed to us, asking if we had had
anything to eat. We shook our heads. He apparently
bade the woman give us some supper, and when she refused,
he rated her soundly. Then she showed him a basin
containing some sort of broth in it, vowing, to all appearance,
that that was all she had. The Cossack stormed and
threatened, but in vain—she would do nothing but warm
some water. The Cossack left us again, and soon returned
with a piece of salt bacon; and we at once fell to, although
it was quite raw. While we ate, the Cossack looked on
with pleasure and signed to us not to eat too much at once.
“When we had satisfied our hunger, he again spoke to
the woman—apparently about bandages for our wounds.
.pn +1 // 257.png
He asked her for some rags, but she refused to give him
any, and tried to put him off with the answer—‘Nyema—I
have none.’ Then the gallant soldier took hold of her
by the arm and made her turn out every corner of the
hut, but he found nothing. At last, irritated by her
obstinacy, he drew his sword; she began to scream, and
we threw ourselves at his feet, thinking that he was going
to kill her. He smiled at us, as much as to say—‘You
don’t know me, I only want to frighten her.’
“The woman trembled in every limb, but still refused
to give him anything. So he threw away his coat and
pulled off his shirt, which he proceeded to cut in strips
with his sword, and set to work to re-bandage our wounds.
He talked the whole time he was engaged in this task,
using a number of Polish and German words in the course
of his remarks; but, however unintelligible this running
accompaniment was, his actions clearly showed the nobility
of his heart. I believe he was trying to make us understand
that he had been accustomed to warfare for more
than twenty years—he was about forty—that he had been
in a number of great battles, and knew that one must learn
after victory to be generous to the unfortunate. He
pointed to his medals, as much as to say that such
tokens of courage imposed upon him certain obligations.
We were delighted at his magnanimity, and he could no
doubt read in our faces the expression of our gratitude. I
should have liked to say to him—‘Friend, rest assured that
your kindness will never fade from our memory. There
are but two witnesses of your humanity, for this woman is
incapable of appreciating it. Only tell us your name, that
we in turn may tell it to our comrades.’ At first he knelt
down, but afterwards becoming tired of that attitude he
sat on the floor with a leg on either side of my comrade.
.pn +1 // 258.png
He washed the wound in his shoulder and dressed it with
the utmost care. Then, looking towards me, as if for
advice, he showed me that he intended, if possible, to
.if h
.il fn=i_226.jpg w=30% ew=30% align=l alt=''
.if-
extract the ball with a rude knife which he
now produced. He tried to probe the
wound, but my friend screamed so loudly
in his agony that he stopped. Laying his
cheek on my comrade’s head, he seemed to
ask pardon for the pain he had caused. At
the sight of so much tenderness I could not
forbear from seizing his hands and pressing them warmly.
Summoning all the resources of my Polish, Russian, and
German vocabulary, I tried to speak, but could not—my
heart was full, and my eyes were wet with tears.
“‘My dear, dear camarade!’ said he, making haste to
get the wound dressed, for he seemed to fear there would
not be time enough.
“When my turn came, the kindly Cossack, having
examined my wound, gave me by signs to understand that
it was not deep, and would heal up of its own accord.
The force of the lance-thrust must have been broken by
my clothing.
“He was still attending to our wants when one of his
comrades called to him from the street—‘Pavlovski’—so
that at last I learned his name—and he left us at once,
followed by our blessing.
“We thought we should probably never see our gallant
Cossack again, but he returned very early the next day
and examined the dressing of our wounds. He also
brought us a couple of Russian biscuits apiece, and
expressed his regret that he could do no more.”
.pb
.pn +1 // 259.png
.sp 4
.h2
IV||THE GRANDE ARMÉE
.il fn=i_227.jpg w=40% ew=40% align=l alt='Napoleon'
.ca Napoleon.
The Russian general Grabbe,
who, during the invasion, visited
the French camp, was astonished
at the disorganized state of the
cavalry.
This impression is emphasized
by Fezensac.
“From the very first, I was
struck by the exhaustion and
numerical weakness of the troops.
At head-quarters they only
judged by results, without weighing
the cost, and thus they had no
idea of the condition of the army.
“Four regiments of cavalry were reduced to 900 men out
of 2800 who had crossed the Rhine. All articles of clothing,
but especially boots, were in a wretched condition. We had
at first enough flour, and a few herds and flocks, but these
resources were soon exhausted, and to renew them we were
obliged to move constantly from place to place, for in
twenty-four hours we cleared out any locality through
which we passed.”
In a conversation with M. de Narbonne at Vitebsk, the
.pn +1 // 260.png
Emperor estimated the two combined Russian armies before
Smolensk at 130,000 men; with the Guard, the 1st, 3rd,
4th, 5th, and 8th Corps, he calculated his own strength at
170,000 men. If no battle were fought he did not intend
to pass Smolensk; if he won a complete victory, he would
perhaps march straight to Moscow; but in any case, a
battle, even if undecided, seemed to him likely to pave the
way for peace.
At Smolensk and at the battle of Valoutina, René
Bourgeois and Fezensac agree in estimating the French
losses at 6000 to 8000 killed, and over 10,000 wounded.
The Russian loss was equal, if not greater. Together with
prisoners and stragglers, the Grande Armée lost in these
engagements about 20,000 combatants.
The Emperor, however, does not scruple to assert, in
Bulletin XIII., that for every dead Frenchman on the field
of battle there were eight Russians, and that the soldiers of
the Tsar, encouraged by the proximity of their villages,
seized every opportunity to desert. He acknowledges that
General Sebastiani was beaten and obliged to fall back,
but he estimates his loss at only 100 men. As, however,
this retreat of one of his best generals might be looked
upon as a serious check, and produce a painful impression
on the whole army, the Emperor decided to march on
Moscow.
Labaume sketches the situation at that moment in a few
strokes—“To describe our distress in the midst of our
apparent victory, it is sufficient to say that we were utterly
worn out by the persistent and systematic retreat of the
Russians. Our cavalry was totally disorganized, and the
half-starved artillery horses could no longer draw the guns.”
All this took place at the beginning of the campaign;
but far from showing alarm, Napoleon merely laughed at
.pn +1 // 261.png
the Russians, whether sincerely or not it is difficult to say.
“In the midst of all the defeats which they look upon as
victories,” he writes in Bulletin XIX., “the Russians
sing Te Deums of thanks. In spite of their ignorance and
want of culture, this behaviour begins to strike one as
unnatural and hideous.”
At Borodino the Russian redoubts turned out to be mere
sketches of fortifications, and the trenches shallow and unprotected;
yet the Russians defended them so obstinately
that, according to Labaume’s description, the centre of the
Great Redoubt presented an inexpressibly terrible picture.
The dead were piled upon one another several deep. The
Russians were falling on all sides, but they refused to retire;
in the space of one square league there was not a spot that
was not covered with dead or wounded. Further on were
heaps of dead among scattered fragments of guns, lances,
helmets, cuirasses, or cannon-balls covering the ground like
hailstones after a violent storm. The most awful spectacle
of all was to be seen in the trenches—poor wounded
wretches, who had fallen one on the top of the other, lay
weltering in their blood, groaning in the most heart-rending
manner and praying for death. “Not only,” says Fezensac,
“had the French army never before suffered such losses as
at Borodino, but, what was worse, never before had the spirit
of the soldiery been so utterly broken as after that battle.
The irrepressible gaiety of the French soldiers vanished,
and instead of the songs and jokes in which it had been
their wont to forget the fatigues of their long marches, a
death-like silence reigned in the camp. Even the officers,
it appears, utterly lost heart. Such depression is intelligible
when it follows defeat, but it was certainly not to be
expected after a victory which had thrown open the gates
of Moscow.”
.pn +1 // 262.png
According to Russian authorities, whose accounts are
completely at variance with Napoleon’s own assertions, the
Emperor lost more than 50,000 men in the attack, including
1200 officers and 49 generals; while the Russian losses,
dead and wounded, amounted to 40,000, including 1732
officers and 18 generals. The enemy’s losses must have
been increased by the fact that during the three days in
which they were engaged on the field of battle they had
nothing to eat and drink but roots and water. Ségur admits
a loss of 40,000 men, and says that the army which entered
Moscow numbered 90,000. The division of Cuirassiers,
which had comprised 3600 horses all told, numbered but
800 on that day.
The situation in which the French army found itself
within the walls of Moscow was not by any means an
enviable one. It had neither bread nor meat, although the
tables were spread with sweetmeats and syrups. Valuable
wine was readily exchanged for blankets; and a fur-coat
could be bartered for any quantity of sugar and coffee.
The camp presented the appearance not of a military
bivouac, but rather of a market where every soldier, turned
tradesman, was busy selling the most valuable articles at
the most moderate prices; where all the men, though living
in the open field exposed to rain and storm, ate from
porcelain plates, drank out of silver goblets, and were
surrounded with the costliest luxuries of the period.
During their stay at Moscow, the battalions quartered
outside the walls knew no peace. There existed, as Ségur
says, a kind of tacit, informal armistice between the
opposing armies, but only in the front. On the flanks and
in the rear, not a wagon could pass, not an ounce of forage
could be brought in unopposed, so that in reality the war
still continued.
.pn +1 // 263.png
During the first few days Murat delighted in showing
himself to the outposts of the enemy. He was flattered
by the respect paid to his appearance, his reputation for
courage, and his rank. The Russian officers took good
care not to undeceive him. They loaded him with all the
tokens of deference calculated to keep up this illusion.
He was allowed to order their vedettes about as if they
were Frenchmen. If any part of the ground they occupied
pleased him, they hastened to surrender it to him.
Cossack chiefs went so far as to pretend enthusiasm, and
to say that they only recognized as Emperor the Emperor
who reigned in Moscow. Murat even believed for a time
that they would not fight against him.
The Emperor, who was not deceived by these professions,
complained bitterly of the exasperating guerilla
warfare to which he was constantly exposed. “Had not a
hundred and fifty dragoons of the Old Guard met, been
attacked, and routed by a horde of these barbarians?
And this took place but two days after the armistice on
the road to Mozjaisk, his principal line of communications,
which connected him with his stores, his reserves, his
depots, with Europe itself.”
“Every morning,” adds Ségur, “our soldiers, especially
the cavalry, had to travel great distances to obtain the
necessaries of life. And as the environs of Moscow and
Winkovo became more and more denuded, they were
obliged to range further and further afield. Men and
horses returned worn out, some did not return at all.
Each measure of oats, each bundle of straw, had to be
fought for, dragged out of the enemy. Nothing but
surprises, fights, losses. Even the peasantry began to be
troublesome.
“We had war on all sides—in front, on our flanks, in our
.pn +1 // 264.png
rear. The army was growing weaker and weaker; the
enemy becoming daily more venturesome.... At last
Murat himself grew anxious. He saw half the remnant of
his cavalry melt away in these daily skirmishes.”
In Bulletin XXII. Napoleon only says—“The Cossacks
attack our scouts.... The Turkish flags, as well as
some curiosities taken from the Kremlin, and the image
of the Holy Virgin studded with diamonds, have been
forwarded to Paris.... Rostopchin is said to have gone
mad.... He has set his country-house on fire.... The
sun is more brilliant and hotter than in Paris, one might
fancy oneself in the south.... The Russian army does
not approve of the burning of Moscow.... The Russians
look on Rostopchin as a Marat consoling himself in the
society of Wilson, the English attaché.”
Napoleon says not a word about his endeavours to
conclude peace.
Winter was advancing. Ségur continues—“The Russians
openly expressed their astonishment that we should appear
.if h
.il fn=i_232.jpg w=10% ew=10% align=l alt=''
.if-
so indifferent to the approach of their terrible winter. It
was their natural ally; they grieved for us, and urged us
to retreat. ‘In another fortnight,’ they said, ‘your nails
will drop off, your weapons will fall out of your stiffened
and half-frozen hands.’”
Fain confirms these details—“The cold seems to be the
only cause of future anxiety. But the veterans of the
army, who have already learned, in the bogs of Pultusk
and the ice-fields of Eylau, to brave the climate, hope to
escape this time with the same good luck. Moreover, no
calculation has been neglected in this matter, and all the
probabilities are reassuring. It is usually only in December
or January that the Russian winter displays all its severity.
During November the thermometer seldom marks six
.pn +1 // 265.png
degrees of frost, in a normal year. Observations made
during the preceding twenty years confirm this statement.”
On October 13 the Emperor saw the first fall of snow.
“Let us hurry,” he said, “for in twenty days we must be
in our winter quarters.” Napoleon repeats this sentence
in Bulletin XXIV.
Labaume is very emphatic in his remarks—“It is past
all comprehension,” he says, “that Napoleon could be so
blind and so obstinate as to remain in Russia when he saw
that the capital on which he had relied was in ruins, and
that winter was approaching.... Providence no doubt,
in punishment of his pride, must have dulled his wits.
Could he otherwise have imagined that the very men who
had had the courage to destroy their homes would be weak
enough to accept his onerous terms, and sign a peace on
the flaming ruins of their cities?”
“In proportion as our strength and energy fell,” says the
same author, “so did the boldness of the Cossacks rise.
It increased to such a pitch that they actually attacked an
artillery convoy on its road from Viazma, and repeated the
experiment on another artillery convoy coming from Italy.
These Tartar hordes dashed in whenever they found a gap
between our armies, and availed themselves of the advantages
of their position to display the most impudent daring.”
The King of Naples, whose cavalry had almost reached
the vanishing point, daily implored that something should
be done; that peace should be concluded or a retreat
begun. But the Emperor was both deaf and blind.
“The spell was broken at last!” exclaims Ségur, “and
by a mere Cossack. This barbarian fired at Murat as he
was visiting an outpost. Murat was highly indignant, and
explained to Dorogomilovsky that an armistice that existed
only to be broken was not worth prolonging.”
.pn +1 // 266.png
.il fn=i_234.jpg w=40% ew=40% align=l alt='Bivouac fire'
.ca Bivouac Fire.
The position of the French army then became intolerable.
It was impossible to remain in Moscow, but it was
equally impossible to retreat without preparation. The
Emperor of the French nevertheless continued to issue the
same characteristic bulletins. “Some think,” he said, “that
the Emperor ought to set fire to the public buildings,
march to Tula in order to be near Poland, and spend the
winter in a friendly country where
he can easily obtain all he requires
from the stores of Dantzic, Kovno,
Vilna, and Minsk. Others point
out that between Moscow and St.
Petersburg there are 180 leagues of
bad road, while the distance from
Vitebsk to St. Petersburg is only
130 leagues, and conclude that
Moscow is worthless as a strategic
position, while in its ruined condition
it must lose its political importance
for a century to come.
There are a number of Cossacks
with the enemy who give our
cavalry some trouble.... Everything
points to the necessity of seeing to our winter
quarters. The cavalry especially are in need of rest.”
The battle of Tarutina opened Napoleon’s eyes. He
now saw that Kutuzof was merely playing with him, and
he resolved to retreat. But what a retreat! “From the
very first,” says Fezensac, “it resembled a rout.” Some
companies were dying from sheer starvation, whilst others
did not know what to do with their provisions. Those
soldiers who straggled from the line of march in search
of food, fell into the hands of the Cossacks and the armed
.pn +1 // 267.png
peasants. The road was filled with caissons which had
been blown up, with guns and carts that had been
abandoned.
The soldiers were unwilling to sacrifice their loot, and
marched heavily laden. One of them gives an inventory
of his share—“I had furs, pictures by old masters, rolled
up for convenience of transport, and some precious stones.
One of my comrades carried a huge case of quinine. Another
had a whole library of beautiful books with gilt edges, and
bound in red morocco. I had not forgotten the inner man,
and had provided myself with rice, sugar, and coffee, besides
in reserve three big pots of jam—two cherry and one
gooseberry.”
Bourgogne gives similar details—“We were obliged to
halt and wait for the left column. I took this opportunity
to overhaul my knapsack, which seemed too heavy. It was
well loaded. I had several pounds of sugar and rice, some
biscuits, half a bottle of liqueur, the silk dress of a Chinese
woman embroidered in gold and silver thread, several gold
and silver ornaments, among them a fragment of the cross
of St. Ivan, or rather the cover which surrounded it. I
should state that in the middle of the great cross of St.
Ivan was a smaller one, in massive gold, a foot in length.
I had also my full-dress uniform, a woman’s large cape for
riding, two silver pictures, a foot wide by eight inches high,
the figures in relief, and several medals and stars set in
diamonds belonging to a Russian prince. All these I kept
to give away. Moreover, I had on my shirt, a waistcoat of
yellow silk, embroidered and wadded, which I had cut out
of a woman’s petticoat, and over that again a large collar,
lined with ermine. A game-bag was slung at my side and
held up under the collar by a heavy piece of silver braid.
This bag held many precious things, among them a figure
.pn +1 // 268.png
of Christ in gold and silver, a china porcelain vase, both of
which escaped the general wreck as if by a miracle....
Then came my cross-belts, my arms, and sixty rounds of
cartridges in my pouch.”
The Russian witness, A. F. de B., gives the last touch to
this picture—“Every French officer had two or three
carriages, and each took with him a Russian or French
woman; for a number of women had in one way or another
managed to follow the army. Some of them, suspecting
the hard fate that awaited them, changed their minds at
the gates of the city and returned. Others were robbed
on the road of their horses, their provisions, and their furs.
These wretched beings lived to see their children buried
under the snow, and later on the greater number of them
perished miserably. Very few escaped, and not one of
them was seen to cross the frontier.”
Speaking of the women who accompanied the Grande
Armée, Duverger relates a characteristic episode—“We
had orders to prevent any carriage from getting between
the guns. A magnificent carriage, drawn by four horses,
approached us rapidly. I signalled to the coachman to
stop, but he refused, and continued to drive on. My comrades
and I seized the bridle, and the carriage was close to
the edge of a ditch when a young and pretty woman put
her head out of the window. Her handsome new clothes,
as well as the luxury which surrounded her, plainly showed
that she enjoyed the favour of some very important personage.
She ordered us in the name of the Emperor, and of
the Major-General, to let her pass, but we refused.”
After Malo Jaroslavetz the situation of the army became
more and more critical. On November 5, hand-mills,
and rather heavy ones, too, were served out to the Guard.
It seemed like a practical joke, for there was nothing to
.pn +1 // 269.png
grind. The troops threw away these cumbersome and
useless utensils within twenty-four hours.
On the following day snow began to fall heavily. The
men were blinded by the flakes and numbed by the
intense cold.
“Within a few nights,” writes Baron Fain, “everything
is changed. Horses fall by thousands, cavalrymen march
on foot, the artillery are without harness, the edge of the
road is strewn with our unfortunate comrades. An entire
brigade under General Augereau, the brother of the
marshal, is surprised on the 9th, by the Cossacks of Orlov-Davidov
and Seslavin, and surrenders! Napoleon has still
enough natural feeling to be moved by this new misfortune.
He sends General Baraguay d’Illiers—an old comrade of
the army of Italy, and one of his most distinguished
generals—on to France, with orders to remain under arrest
in his own house until he can be tried by court-martial.”
Prince Eugène reported the loss of all his artillery and
ammunition. On the road into Doukovstchina he met with
a terrible disaster crossing the little river Vop. The scene
is dramatically described by Labaume—“There was a
general panic, for in spite of the efforts made to keep the
Russians in check, we knew but too surely that they were
advancing. The prevailing panic, moreover, increased our
danger. The river, being only half frozen, would not bear
the weight of the wagons and droshkies which contained
our few remaining provisions. Every one then struggled
to transfer his most precious possessions from the wagons
to the horses’ backs. No sooner were the horses out of a
cart than a crowd of soldiers, without giving the owners
time to rescue their effects, began to plunder it. Their
search was particularly keen for flour and wine.... The
cries of those who were crossing the river, the terror of
.pn +1 // 270.png
those who were preparing for the plunge from the steep
and slippery bank, the distress of the women, the weeping
of children, and the panic of the soldiers themselves, made
the passage of this river so harrowing a scene that it is
impossible to recall it without a shudder. For a whole
league around, on the edge of the road and the banks of
the river, lay abandoned guns, caissons and elegant carriages
that had come from Moscow. On every side lay articles
that had been flung from the wagons; they were of course
especially conspicuous on the dazzling snow. There were
candelabra, bronze antiques, old masters, and rare and
costly porcelain services.”
“On every side reigned terror and despair,” says
Bourgeois. “Safety seemed to lie only in flight, and of
course no one wished to be the last. If the crowd jostled you
beneath the wheels of the carriages, you might abandon all
hope of the horses pulling up and allowing you to extricate
yourself. No one would listen to your cries. In the
throng it was impossible to distinguish generals from
common soldiers; they were dressed like scarecrows, in
tattered garments, suffering the pangs of cold and hunger,
and reduced to beg favours of the soldiers under their
command.”
Chambray relates, for instance—“One day when some
soldiers were warming themselves round a fire, a general
came up half dead with cold, and begged for a place. No
one vouchsafed a word in reply, and it was only on his
repeating his petition that one of the men answered—‘All
right, if you’ll fetch another log.’
“Lawlessness and insubordination reached their climax;
there was no thought of discipline, and obedience was out
of the question. All distinctions of rank were levelled—we
were a wretched mass of shrunken, decivilized humanity.
.pn +1 // 271.png
When some poor wretch, wearied with the long struggle,
fell at last, a prey to his miseries, his neighbours, fully
assured that all was over with him, and that he would
never rise again, flung themselves upon their wretched
comrade, before the breath was out of his body, and
stripped him of the remnants of his clothing. In a few
moments he would be left naked on the ground, to die a
lingering and painful death. One might often see the
spectral semblance of a man dragging himself painfully
along to reach the halting-place, striving his utmost to put
one leg before the other, until he realized at last that his
strength was leaving him. A deep groan would be heard,
the man’s eyes would fill with tears, his legs would begin
to fail him, he would totter along for a few yards, swaying
from side to side, then fall to the ground, never to rise
again. If the poor wretch’s body fell across the road, his
comrades would step indifferently over it as if nothing had
occurred.
“The courage of which the troops had at first afforded
so many signal proofs, gave place to the most hopeless
cowardice. They had no thought but of flight. The idea
of defending themselves never seemed to occur to them.
In many instances they refused to raise a hand to save
their own lives.
“At the approach of a handful of Cossacks, or a band of
peasants with clubs, there was a general stampede. Even
those who carried muskets would fling them away in order
to run the more quickly. Those who were taken prisoners
never dreamed of resistance—a company of Grenadiers
would fall an easy prey to these unarmed peasants.”
“The Cossacks and the militia,” says the author of The
War of 1812, “were more formidable to the captives than
.pn +1 // 272.png
the regular forces.” The Russian generals did all that was
in their power to restrain their ferocity, but their animosity
was such that the officers would have had to be everywhere
at once in order to save the prisoners.
“It was like marching over an endless battle-field,” says
Fezensac. “Some lay in the snow with frost-bitten limbs;
others fell asleep and perished in the burning villages. I
remember a private in my battalion who acted like a
drunken man. He marched at our side without recognizing
any of his comrades, asked after his regiment, named
the men of his company, and yet conversed with them
as if they were complete strangers. He swayed from side
to side as he walked, and his expression was dazed and
wandering....
“The soldiers, blinded by the whirl of drifting snow,
could not even distinguish the road, and often fell into
ditches which became their graves. Ill-shod and worse
clad, without meat or drink, huddled and shivering, hardly
able to move a limb, they pressed forward at all costs,
without paying the slightest attention to those who were
failing, falling, and dying around them. Alas! what a
mass of poor wretches there was upon that road, perishing
of sheer exhaustion, yet still struggling to ward off the
approach of death! Some cried ‘Farewell’ to their brethren
and comrades, some with their last breath murmured the
names of their mothers and their homes. The cold soon
stiffened their limbs and struck into the very marrow of
their bones. The place where they fell was marked only
by little heaps of snow along the wayside, covering their
bodies like the hillocks in the churchyard.
“Flocks of carrion rose up from the valleys and hovered
in the air above them, uttering cries of ill omen. The
.pn +1 // 273.png
innumerable dogs which had followed the army from
Moscow, fattening on carrion, slunk around and howled on
every side, awaiting fresh prey.”
It should be mentioned that when the retreat began
most of the men had furs of different kinds, but in the
nightly bivouacs, the snow, melted by the heat of the fires,
soaked them through and through, and they afterwards
froze again into solid blocks of ice. The result of the
alternate freezing and thawing was that at last the fur
rotted away and dropped off, and nothing was left of the
splendid sables and ermines but a few wretched brown rags.
Stragglers who had deserted from their regiments were
repulsed wherever they went, and could find no place in
the bivouacs. One can imagine the plight of these poor
wretches. Tortured with hunger they flung themselves on
every horse that fell, and fought like savage dogs over the
carcase. Exhausted with long marches and want of sleep,
they could find in the snow no rest for their weary limbs.
Half dead with cold, they wandered in every direction,
searching the snow for fuel, and even when they were successful,
the sodden wood was difficult to kindle and the fire
was easily extinguished by the wind. “Then they huddled
together like cattle,” says an eye-witness, “around birches
and pines, or under carts. Sometimes they would set fire
to the houses in which the officers had taken refuge, and
sit motionless through the night around these monster
bonfires.”
The soldiers’ frost-bitten limbs were covered with sores,
which turned into black patches when they warmed them
at the fire, and he was a lucky man who could boast of
having escaped frost-bite altogether.
In their miseries they forgot their booty. “The road
was covered,” says Duverger, “with useless plunder, which
.pn +1 // 274.png
they had flung away. The famous chest of quinine was
left to its fate. I tried to sell my pictures, but no one
seemed to want them. I gave my furs away for nothing.
The man who brought away the library was struck with
the happy thought of selling it in lots, but no one would
make a bid.”
They had even to abandon the famous trophies from
Moscow, casting them into Lake Semlefsky, between
Gjatsk and Mikhailov. The guns, the various knights’
trappings, and the ornaments from the Kremlin were
buried close by. Ségur says that the famous cross from the
.if h
.il fn=i_242.jpg w=10% ew=10% align=l alt=''
.if-
belfry of John the Great was also sunk in the lake, but
according to other authorities it was dragged on as far as
the first post-house beyond Vilna. “How did it happen,”
he asks, “that nothing had been provided for before the
army left Moscow? How was it that these masses of
soldiers who died of cold and starvation, were found laden
with gold and silver instead of the food and clothing they
required? How was it that during a rest of thirty-three
days they never thought of roughing the horses’ feet so
that they might get along with more speed and safety?
How was it that, even if Napoleon himself gave no orders,
these obvious precautions did not occur to the other
authorities—the kings, princes, and marshals? Were they
not aware that even in Russia autumn is followed by
winter? Can we suppose that Napoleon relied upon the
sagacity of his men, and left them to look after themselves?
“Was he perhaps misled by his experience of campaigning
in Poland, where the winter is no more severe than in
France? Was he deceived by those sunny October days,
which surprised even the Russians themselves? What
midsummer madness was it that scattered the wits of
.pn +1 // 275.png
Napoleon and his army? What mist was it that obscured
their vision? What was the resource on which they
counted? Even if all heads were turned by the notion of
concluding a treaty of peace within the walls of Moscow,
they had still in any case to march back again. Yet not
the slightest preparation was made even for the most
peaceful return.”
“At last,” continues Ségur, “the army cast its eyes once
more upon Smolensk. Before them lay the promised land,
where the hungry should be filled and the weary be at rest,
where they were to lie in warm and comfortable rooms and
forget their nightly bivouacs in forty degrees of frost. ‘Now,’
they thought, ‘we can sleep as long as we wish, mend our
clothes, and provide ourselves with boots!’ But the skeletons
of horses lying in the streets show that even here there
is a scarcity of provender. Broken doors and window-frames
serve as fuel for camp-fires, and the warm houses
and promised winter quarters—where are they? The sick
and wounded lie neglected in the street, in the vans in
which they arrived. This is but another camp, still colder
than the forests through which the march has hitherto lain.
“The greatest care was needed to prevent detachments
of the different corps from coming to blows at the doors of
the store-houses. When the rations were at last served out
the soldiers refused to carry them to their various regiments.
They sprang eagerly upon the sacks, seized a few
pounds of flour and bore it off to gorge themselves. The
same thing happened with the brandy. Next day the
houses were filled with the bodies of these poor wretches,
dead of their surfeit of food and drink. It was evident
that Smolensk, which the army had regarded as the end of
its sufferings, was but the beginning. An endless vista of
misery opened out before it. There remained forty more
.pn +1 // 276.png
days of marching—forty more such days as they had
already experienced.”
The Emperor arrived on November 9, when their
despair was at its height. He locked himself in a house
in the market-place, and left it on the 14th, to continue
his retreat. He had been counting on a fortnight’s full
rations for a force of 100,000 men, and he found only half
that quantity in flour, rice, and brandy—meat there was
none.
“Ever since Napoleon arrived,” writes the author of
The War of 1812, “I have been engaged in serving out
rations to the troops of the various corps. I am afraid
that the seven sentries who keep guard over me day and
night will hardly manage to save me from being torn to
pieces by the famishing soldiers.... Some of the very
highest officers broke one of my windows the other night
and climbed in.”
Every eye-witness speaks of the bitter disappointment
of the soldiers at Smolensk.
“Our horror,” says Labaume, “was indescribable when we
first learned on the outskirts of Smolensk that the 9th
Army Corps had already marched on, that the troops were
not to stay at Smolensk, and that such provisions as there
were had already been exhausted. Had a thunder-bolt
fallen at our feet, we could not have been more astounded
than at this news; it was so overwhelming that we refused
to believe it. We soon found out, however, that downright
famine prevailed in the town—the town which we had
pictured a veritable Land of Promise.”
Those soldiers who could find no quarters lay in the
streets; and within a few hours they would be found dead
by their fires. The hospitals, the churches, and all the
public buildings were crowded with the sick who flocked
.pn +1 // 277.png
thither in thousands. Those who could find no room were
left to die in the vans and on the caissons and gun-carriages
on which they had been brought.
“One Cuirassier,” says an eye-witness, “moaning with
hunger, flung himself upon the flayed body of a dead horse,
thrust his head in between the naked ribs, and began tearing
out the entrails with his teeth. So fierce were the
pangs they suffered that the Russians found dead bodies of
Frenchmen half devoured by their comrades.”
They left 5000 sick and wounded in Smolensk without
provisions of any kind. The doctors and officials charged
with the duty of attending upon them took to flight, in fear
of being massacred or taken prisoners.
Chambray is our authority for saying that, contrary to
custom, the sick were not even commended to the generosity
of the enemy—they were simply abandoned as so
much useless rubbish.
“The war now became so barbarous,” says the author
of The War of 1812, “that it is impossible to imagine
within what limits an enemy whose wrath has been aroused
by wholesale ruin and destruction will confine his vengeance.
Before planning the cruel and wanton destruction
of Moscow and Smolensk, the French should have remembered
that they were leaving 10,000 of their men in the
hospitals and on the road as hostages in the hands of the
enemy.”
“When they found themselves left to perish of starvation,”
writes René Bourgeois, “compelled to shift for themselves,
these poor wretches crawled about the fields digging
up roots and picking up the refuse of cabbages and other
vegetables. They lay about on rotten grass and straw, on
rags and scraps; they were covered with vermin and filth
and surrounded by the decomposing bodies of their
.pn +1 // 278.png
comrades. For a distance of eighty leagues the road was
impassable; one had, so to speak, to cut a way through
corpses and débris of every kind. At every halting-place
were huge cemeteries, miscalled hospitals, which made
their presence known for miles around by their nauseating
odour due to the heaps of unburied dead, and the filth of
every sort that lay weltering in foul pools.”
The fugitives, too, were covered with every sort of vermin.
The stench that arose from these living corpses was due
both to their disorders, and the fact that through dread of
the cold they never removed their clothing for any purpose
whatever. Their hands were smeared with horses’ blood,
and their faces and tattered garments reeked with its effluvium.
Many whose faces and arms were frost-bitten
resembled the rounded figures of ivory chessmen.
“What I dreaded most,” says a German writer, “was the
approach of night; not so much because our sufferings
were greatly intensified at night, as because when we
halted all the soldiers collected together and huddled close
to one another so as to keep as warm as circumstances
would permit. In the general silence one might hear on
different sides, sometimes on all sides at once, the dull thud
of men and horses falling on to the frozen ground, dead
of cold and privation.”
.if h
.il fn=i_246.jpg w=10% ew=10% align=l alt=''
.if-
“In one encampment,” says Bourgogne, “I was horrified
to find that all the men and horses were dead and already
covered with snow. The men’s bodies lay in the most
natural manner round the camp-fires, and the horses
remained harnessed to the guns. There were five men
snarling and fighting like dogs—on one side lay the hindleg
of a horse, the subject of their dispute.
“They had been buoyed up by the expectation of finding
food and lodging in Smolensk, but now they had no further
.pn +1 // 279.png
hope; they marched along mechanically wherever they
were led, and halted when others halted.”
“A veteran Chasseur,” says the same author, “who had
wrapped his frost-bitten extremities in strips of sheep-skin,
sat down by our fire. He cursed the name of the Emperor
Alexander, and he cursed Russia and all the saints; then
he asked whether any brandy had been served out. When
he heard the answer—‘No, none has been served out, and
none will be,’ he exclaimed—‘Well, there is but one thing
left, and that is death!’
“On the road we came upon a Hussar in his death
agony, now rising to his feet, now falling to the ground
again. We tried to help him along, but he fell again, and
for the last time. Further on we came upon three men
engaged upon a fallen horse. Two were standing up,
reeling so fearfully that they looked like drunken men.
The third, a German, lay across the horse—the poor devil,
half dead with hunger and too feeble to cut a piece off,
was trying to bite out a mouthful, but he died in the
endeavour.”
The unfortunate women who still managed to drag
on a miserable existence suffered, if possible, still more.
“Throughout this terrible march,” says Madame Fusil, “I
said to myself each day that I should probably not see the
end of it; but I could not tell by what death I should die.
When we halted and camped in the hope of warming ourselves
and eating something, we generally sat on the bodies
of those who had fallen victims to the cold, settling ourselves
upon them with as little concern as if they were so
many sofas. All day long one might hear people exclaiming—‘Great
heavens, my purse has been stolen!’ or ‘my
bag,’ or ‘my bread,’ or ‘my horse.’ It was just the same
with every one, from generals to privates. People were
.pn +1 // 280.png
perpetually trying to push their way through the crowd,
with—‘Room for Marshal So-and-so’s carriage!’ or ‘His
Excellency So-and-so’s,’ or ‘General So-and-so’s.’ When
there was a bridge to be crossed, generals and colonels
would range themselves on either side, in spite of the
general confusion, so as to expedite the passage of their
own vehicles as much as possible, for the Cossacks were
never far off.”
“The Frenchwomen who had fled from Moscow to escape
the vengeance of the Russians,” says Labaume, “and who
had counted on perfect safety in our midst, presented a
most pitiable spectacle. Most of them had to go on foot,
shod in summer shoes and clad in the flimsiest of silks and
satins, in torn fur cloaks and military great-coats taken
from the shoulders of the dead. Their plight would have
been enough to wring tears from the hardest heart had
not every sentiment of sympathy been stifled by each
man’s individual privations.
“Of all the victims of this war, not one presents such an
interesting figure as the young and lovely Fanny. Modest,
amiable, and witty, a talented linguist, adorned with qualities
calculated to captivate the least impressionable—she was
reduced to begging for the slightest services almost upon
her knees, and compelled to pay for every crust of bread
at the price of her shame. Her benefactors abused their
position to demand the most debasing return for the
nourishment they afforded her. I saw her at Smolensk
unable to walk, clinging to a horse’s tail, until she fell at
last upon the snow, and there she probably remained, her
fate provoking no sign of sympathy or look of pity.”
“The unhappy P.,” continues Labaume, “still succeeded
in keeping up with us, sharing with servile fidelity in
our sorrows and privations. The story of this unfortunate
.pn +1 // 281.png
girl is worth narrating. Whether she had lost herself, or
whether her romantic spirit prompted her to seek for
adventure, I do not know, but she was found secreted in
the crypt of the Cathedral of St. Michael. They brought
her to one of the French generals, who took her under his
protection. He afterwards pretended to be in love with
her, and made her his mistress under promise of marriage.
With the true heroism of virtue she suffered every misery
and privation. She was about to become a mother, and
was proud of her condition and of her fidelity in following
her husband. But when the man on whose promises she
relied learned that the army was not to stay at Smolensk,
he resolved to sever a tie which he had never regarded
otherwise than as a pastime. This black-hearted scoundrel,
whose bosom was closed to every sentiment of pity, announced
to the innocent girl, under some plausible pretext,
that they must part. The unhappy creature uttered a cry
of despair. She declared that having sacrificed her home
and her good name for one whom she already regarded
as her lawful husband, she looked upon it as her duty to
follow him to the world’s end—that neither fatigue nor
danger should deter her in her resolution to cling to the
man she loved.
“The general, unmoved by her fidelity, curtly repeated
that they must part—in the first place because circumstances
rendered it impossible to maintain women on the
march; and secondly, because he was already married;
in short, she had best return to Moscow, where no doubt
a handsome sweetheart awaited her. The wretched girl
was stricken dumb with despair at this announcement.
Pale as death, paler than when they found her among the
vaults of the Cathedral in the Kremlin, she was unable for
many minutes to open her lips. Then she began to weep
.pn +1 // 282.png
and moan, and, overwhelmed with grief, she fell into a
swoon, of which her betrayer availed himself—not to escape
a trying farewell, but to fly from the Russians whose cries
were drawing nearer and nearer.”
.il fn=i_250.jpg w=30% ew=30% align=l alt='Drawing of French fugitives'
.ca French Fugitives.
“The scarcity of fodder for the horses,” says René
Bourgeois, “was appalling. Handfuls of decaying straw,
the broken and trampled remnants of former bivouacs, or
thatch torn from the roofs of what
few huts remained, furnished all their
provender, and they perished in the
camp by thousands. The sheets of
ice that covered the roads gave them
their coup de grâce—in a short time
the cavalry was a thing of the past,
and dismounted horsemen swelled
the ranks of the pedestrians. The
regiments became hopelessly mixed
up, order and discipline were no
longer maintained. The soldiers took
no notice of their officers, and the
officers took no thought for the
soldiers, every one plodded along at
his own sweet will.
“This disorderly rabble was clad
in the most extraordinary garments—in
the skins and hides of various animals, in women’s
petticoats of every conceivable hue, in great shawls, in
scraps of blankets, in old horse-cloths with a hole in the
middle for the head, and hanging down all round. As
their boots were gone, their feet were wrapped in tattered
rags and shreds of felt and sheep-skin, tied up with bits
of straw.... Above these vermin-infested rags were to
be seen sunken faces black with the smoke of camp-fires,
.pn +1 // 283.png
smeared with all manner of filth—faces on which
were imprinted horror, despair, and the haunting terror of
hunger, cold, and all their other ills. There was no centre
or flank; the whole army was huddled into a heap, with
no cavalry or artillery, and moved forward, baggage and
all, in indescribable confusion.”
.tb
At last the French army arrived at the Beresina, where
it must have been annihilated but for the folly of the
Russian General Chichagof, who had been directed to cut
off its retreat.
“It must be admitted,” says René Bourgeois, “that
throughout the campaign the Russians made the most
astounding blunders. At the Beresina, in particular, they
might have taken the whole French army prisoner without
spilling a drop of blood. Our escape was due solely to the
incapacity of the Russian commander, Admiral Chichagof,
who took over the command of the army of Moldavia from
Kutuzof.... He was a young courtier, self-confident and
vain, who enjoyed the fullest confidence and favour of the
Emperor Alexander.”
A perusal of the despatches which this youthful favourite
wrote, with the pompous French periods, the confident and
condescending criticisms of anybody and everybody, not
even excepting Kutuzof, enables us to appreciate his
fatuity and incompetence.
The French, having hoodwinked the Russian general—or
rather, admiral—proceeded to throw bridges over the
Beresina.
“Esprit de corps in the different arms of the service,” says
Marbot, “is of course worthy of all honour, but it does no
harm now and then to moderate it under certain circumstances.
This was a task beyond the powers of those in
.pn +1 // 284.png
command of the artillery and engineers at the passage of
the Beresina; for sappers and gunners each insisted that
they alone, and no others, were going to build the bridges.
The result was that the work remained at a complete
standstill until the Emperor, who arrived on the 26/14,
settled the dispute by ordering the artillery to build one
bridge and the engineers the other.”
“Who shall number the victims of this passage,” says
S. U., “or describe the scenes of horror and destruction?
Amid inconceivable confusion the Emperor endeavoured
to facilitate the passage by ordering a multitude of vehicles
.if h
.il fn=i_252a.jpg w=20% ew=20% align=l alt=''
.if-
to be burned under his own eyes; the Prince
of Neufchâtel led several horses over with his
own hands.”
“One’s pen,” says Constant, “simply refuses
to depict the scenes of horror that were witnessed
at the Beresina. Vehicles of all kinds
drove up to the bridge literally over heaps of
bodies that lay blocking up the road. Whole
crowds of wretched soldiers fell into the river and perished
among the blocks of ice. Others clung to the planks of
the bridge, suspended over the abyss, until the wheels of
the carts passed over their fingers and compelled them to
relinquish their hold. Caissons, wagons, drivers, and
horses went down together.”
“One woman was seen,” says de B., “caught between
the blocks of ice, holding up her baby in the air and
imploring the passers-by to save it from a watery grave.”
.il id=i252 fn=i_252.jpg w=470px ew=80% alt='Ney and his staff'
.ca Ney and the Staff.
“I saw soldiers,” says the author of the Journal de la
Guerre, “clinging to their neighbours to save themselves
from falling. I saw the feeble, tottering as they went, yet
still pressing feverishly forward, jostling one another so
that whole rows of them fell into the water together,
.pn +1 // 285.png
// 286.png
// 287.png
toppling over like houses of cards. If a Cossack showed himself,
or any one repeated the word ‘Cossack’ two or three
times, the whole army of fugitives were seized with such
panic that they dashed hither and thither, backwards and
forwards, slipping and falling headlong into the river.”
.tb
Beyond the Beresina the cold became even more severe.
The whole country round was covered with snow. Even
the villages, buried in the drifts, no longer broke the
monotony of the horizon, and they could only be distinguished
by the smoke and flame of burning houses fired
by the inhabitants or by fugitives from the French army.
“The soldiers,” says Ségur, “were perpetually burning
down whole houses, merely for the sake of warming themselves
for a few minutes at the blaze. The glare would
attract some poor creatures who had partly lost their wits
through cold and privation. Grinding their teeth, and
yelling with unearthly laughter, they would leap into and
perish in the flames, while their comrades looked on with
calm unconcerned countenances. The bystanders sometimes
pulled out their burnt and disfigured bodies and,
horrible to relate, devoured them.”
“The road was so thickly covered with dead and dying,”
says the author of the Journal de la Guerre, “that one had
to exercise the greatest care to avoid treading on them.
Marching, as we were, in a compact mass, one had no
choice but to step on or over these poor wretches who lay
writhing in their death agony. One could hear the death
rattle in their throats, but it was useless to think of giving
them any assistance.”
“In the sheds by the roadside,” says Ségur, “were to be
seen spectacles of indescribable horror. Many of our men
who sheltered there for the night found their comrades in
.pn +1 // 288.png
the morning frozen by scores around the remains of the
fires. In order to get out of these charnel-houses one had
to clamber over heaps of poor wretches, many of whom
were still breathing.”
“I could never understand,” says Constant, “why in our
wretched plight we must needs continue to play the rôle of
conquerors, and drag captives along with us, to the infinite
discomfort of our own men. The unfortunate Russians,
half dead with fatigue and famine, were herded together in
a large open space like cattle. A multitude of them died
in the night; the rest sat huddled together for the sake of
warmth. Those who died of the cold continued to sit
cheek by jowl with the living. Some of the prisoners ate
the bodies of their dead comrades.”
It is interesting to note that all this went on within a
few yards of Napoleon’s head-quarters—a wooden house,
the windows of which had to be stuffed with hay and straw.
When Napoleon left the troops, their confusion, and
consequently their misery, became, if possible, worse than
before. The army needed the arm of a giant to help it
to bear its miseries, but meanwhile the giant abandoned
it. On the very first night one of the generals refused to
obey orders, and the Marshal in command of the rear-guard
had to attend the King’s head-quarters almost alone.
Round these head-quarters lay all that was left of the
Grande Armée, 3000 files of the Old and Young Guard.
When Napoleon’s departure became known, discipline
suffered a severe blow, even among these seasoned
veterans.
“There were some among them who had covered two
hundred leagues without daring to look back; sauve qui
peut was the order of the day.
“All that were left of the baggage-wagons after the
.pn +1 // 289.png
passage of the Beresina, including the Emperor’s, had to
be finally abandoned near the Tamari post-house at the
foot of an ice-covered declivity on the further side of
Vilna. The continual arrival of more vehicles behind
those that had been abandoned intensified the prevailing
lawlessness and disorder. Russians and French were soon
mingled in an inextinguishable crowd round the wagon-loads
of French treasure.”
“Every one,” says the author of the Journal de la Guerre,
“took what he pleased from the contents of the carriages
and carts. I saw wagons full of gold and silver looted
in the middle of the road, partly by Frenchmen, partly by
Cossacks, without any display of hostility between them.
I made my way into the midst of them, and not one of the
Russians attempted to molest me.”
At the Russian frontier, two kings, one prince, eight
marshals, a few generals and officers, roaming aimlessly
about, together with a few men of the Old Guard who
still carried muskets, were all that remained of the Grande
Armée.
.if h
.il fn=i_255.jpg w=40% ew=40% alt='Retreating soldiers'
.if-
.if t
[Illustration: Printer's decoration]
.if-
.pb
.pn +1 // 290.png
.sp 4
.h2
V||THE MARSHALS
.il fn=i_256.jpg w=40% ew=40% align=l alt='Drawing of Marshall Ney'
.ca Marshal Ney.
The lack of discipline in the
army must in great measure be
ascribed to the fact that the kings,
marshals, princes, and dukes who
held the chief command were
wanting in self-restraint and in
the virtue of unmurmuring obedience
to the Emperor.
As is well known, at the beginning
of the campaign the King
of Westphalia took umbrage at a
well-deserved rebuke which his lack of energy had drawn
upon him, and went home, leaving his army corps without
even transferring the command, or communicating to any
one the orders he had received.
The relations between Marshal Berthier, the chief of the
staff, and Marshal Davout, between the latter and Murat,
and, indeed, between many of the other commanders, were
so strained that they distinctly hindered the progress of the
campaign. In 1809 Berthier had been for some days
Davout’s superior officer. Disregarding his orders, Davout
won a battle and saved the army from annihilation; but
he incurred the bitter hatred of his chief. When they met
.pn +1 // 291.png
again at the opening of the last campaign they had a
fierce altercation in the presence of the Emperor. Davout
went so far as to say that Berthier must be “either a fool
or a traitor,” and they threatened one another with personal
violence. Berthier, as is well known, was incapable of
initiative: He merely served as an echo of Napoleon’s
wishes; but he was very docile and industrious. A firm
believer in the Emperor’s maxim—“Never attempt two
things at the same time; concentrate all your efforts on
one,” he did not approve of the war of 1812, but bowed to
necessity. He entered upon the campaign without conviction
or enthusiasm, deeply disquieted by the position
of the French armies in Spain.
In the campaign of 1812 the Duke of Neufchâtel displayed,
to say the least, very little foresight. Davout
was no doubt the best strategist in the whole galaxy of
Napoleon’s satellites, but he was of a quarrelsome, envious,
and vindictive disposition. The methodical and patient
genius of Davout formed a striking contrast to the impulsiveness
of Murat. This was the cause of many
misunderstandings between these two commanders, old
comrades though they were, and almost of the same age,
who had risen side by side through the various grades.
They were accustomed to obey Napoleon, but were wanting
in command over themselves. This was especially
the case with Murat. The relations of Murat and
Davout throw so interesting a light on the system of
command in the Grande Armée that they are worthy of
some attention.
Davout was put at one time under Murat’s command.
He submitted to his orders, but most unwillingly, and
although he swallowed his wrath, he ceased all direct
communication with the Emperor. Napoleon, however,
.pn +1 // 292.png
ordered him to send in his reports as before, for Murat’s
despatches were hopeless. This was just what Davout
wanted, and from that time forth he ceased to recognize
the authority of the King of Naples. The extent of their
jealousy may be judged from the fact that in an engagement
one of Davout’s batteries refused to fire on the
orders of Murat. The commander of the battery urged
the Marshal’s own orders in justification of his refusal; he
had been told to take orders from no one but Davout
under pain of losing his command.
.il fn=i_258.jpg w=40% ew=40% align=l alt='Drawing of Marshal Davout'
.ca Marshal Davout.
The next day the two rivals had a lively altercation in
Napoleon’s presence. The King accused the Duke of
obstinate resistance to his wishes, and with
secret enmity towards himself, an enmity,
he averred, that had its origin in Egypt.
He went so far as to propose a settlement
of the quarrel man to man, urging that the
army should not be allowed to suffer
through their private differences. Davout,
on the other hand, attacked the King furiously
for his wanton recklessness, and
painted a lively picture of the disorder that reigned in
the advance-guard of the army. “I must admit,” said
he, according to Ségur, “that the Russians are effecting
their retreat in the most admirable order. They halt
wherever they find it convenient instead of consulting the
wishes of our boastful friend Murat. They select their
positions so well, and defend them so skilfully, with an
eye to the forces at their disposal, and the time they
wish to gain, that their tactics must have been carefully
thought out long ago.
“They never abandon a position until it becomes untenable.
At night they turn in early and leave only as
.pn +1 // 293.png
many troops under arms as are absolutely necessary for
the defence of their positions and for allowing the rest of
the troops an opportunity for sleep and refreshment.
“But the King, instead of profiting by this excellent
example, takes no account of time or of the position and
strength of the enemy. He is always appearing in the
skirmishing line, prancing up and down in front of the
enemy or trying to worry them on the flanks, losing his
temper, yelling himself hoarse with orders, wasting cartridges
and ammunition, men and horses, for no reason
whatever, and keeping all the troops under arms until late
into the night.
“It wrings my heart to see the wretched men jostling
one another in the dark, and groping for fodder and water,
firewood and eatables, unable to find their own quarters,
and spending the night shouting to one another. It is not
only the advance-guard that suffers by this—the whole of
our cavalry is visibly worn out. Let Murat do what he
likes with his own cavalry, but so long as Davout is in
command of the infantry of the Ist Army Corps, he will not
let him worry them to death.”
“The King in reply hit as hard as his opponent. The
Emperor heard them out, rolling a Russian cannon-ball
about with his foot. It seemed as if he enjoyed the differences
between his officers,” says Ségur.
When he dismissed them he cautiously remarked to
Davout that “no one man could combine all the virtues;
that even if the Duke of Eckmühl—Davout—knew how
to win battles, it did not follow that he could lead an
advance-guard; and that if Murat had been told off to
pursue Bagration in Lithuania he would very likely have
prevented his escape.”
.pn +1 // 294.png
Napoleon subsequently advised the two rivals to do their
best to pull better together for the future; but how much
they profited by this recommendation may be gathered
from Belliard’s despatch to the Emperor on the battle of
Viazma. “On the far side of the town the enemy appeared
in a convenient position behind a trench, apparently quite
prepared for an engagement. The cavalry at once went
into action on either flank; but when the time came for the
infantry, and the King in person was heading one of
Davout’s divisions, the Marshal galloped up and ordered
the men to halt. He then expressed loud disapproval of
the intended movement, and had high words with the King,
flatly forbidding the generals to obey his orders. Murat
endeavoured to insist, and reminded Davout of his position,
but his protests were useless. Meanwhile the chance was
gone. The King had to content himself with sending word
to the Emperor that it was absolutely impossible to carry
on the command under the circumstances, and asking him
to choose between him and Davout.
“Napoleon was very angry. He sided with Murat against
Davout, but the former could not forget the insult to which
his old enemy had given public expression. The longer he
considered the matter the fiercer grew his indignation. The
affront, he determined, was one that his sword alone could
avenge. What mattered the Emperor’s decision, or the
Emperor’s anger? He must wipe out the insult with his
own hand!
“He was about to demand satisfaction of Davout, when
Belliard stopped him, and represented the consequences of
such an act, and the bad example it would set.”
On the whole, Davout’s accusations were fully justified.
In the course of the campaign Murat’s precipitation was on
.pn +1 // 295.png
more than one occasion the cause of serious loss to the
invading army. The repeated attacks of the cavalry on
the square formed by Neverofsky’s retreating division, when
the Russians coolly and successfully sustained forty charges
led by the King of Naples in person, is an example in point.
When he had sacrificed the whole of his cavalry Murat
practically took no further part in the campaign. He
merely drove about in the carriage with Napoleon, or
followed him on foot, with a stick in his hand and a fur-coat
buttoned up to his chin.
The order and discipline of Davout’s own division were
not, however, proof against the miseries of the retreat, and
after the battle of Viazma Napoleon received a very clear
report from Ney informing him of the disastrous result of
the battle.
“If better order had been maintained,” said Ney, “the
result would probably have been very different. The most
appalling feature of the whole business was the disorganization
of Davout’s division, which unfortunately spread to
the other troops. I feel obliged to tell your Majesty the
whole truth, and however unpleasant it is to have to find
fault with any of my fellow-officers, I am compelled to state
that under the circumstances I cannot answer for the safety
of the retreat.”
Napoleon himself had occasion to complain of Davout’s
dilatoriness. He had fallen behind five days’ march when
he should, at the most, have been only three days in the
rear. These complaints were repeated in all quarters, and
it was said that his movements against the Cossacks had no
other effect than to detain the army.
“Mon cousin,” wrote Napoleon to Berthier, losing all
patience, “tell the Duke of Elchingen—Ney—to take
.pn +1 // 296.png
command of the rear-guard and to move as quickly as possible—the
Duke of Eckmühl keeps the Regent and Prince
Poniatowski waiting every time a Cossack shouts
‘Hurrah.’”
Napoleon could not have found a better person than the
Duke of Eckmühl to carry out his plan of taking vengeance
on the Russians by burning everything on the line of march.
When he was in charge of the rear-guard he distinguished
himself by the zeal and completeness with which he burned
every manor and village within reach.
When snow and frost appeared Davout was utterly
unable to meet the altered conditions. Thrown out of his
ordinary routine, he was driven to despair by the disorder
that prevailed, and was among the first to lose heart.
“Davout,” says Ségur, “entered Orcha with 4000 men,
all that remained of 70,000! The Marshal lost all his
personal belongings; he had no linen, and was literally
dying of hunger. When he was offered a piece of bread he
positively leaped upon it; when they gave him a handkerchief
and he wiped his face for the first time for many days,
it was covered with hoar-frost. ‘A man must be made of
iron,’ cried the Marshal, ‘to stand such privations! There
are such things as physical impossibilities; there is a limit
to human endurance, and that limit we have long since
passed!’”
Ney was made of very different metal. When Napoleon
refused to let him have the Guards for a final attack in the
plains of Borodino, he did not hesitate to proclaim aloud,
that “if the Emperor is tired of fighting, let him take his
d——d way to the Tuileries, and leave us to do what is
necessary.”
Amid the universal despair and confusion of the retreat,
.pn +1 // 297.png
Ney proved himself not only the “bravest of the brave,” as
he had always been, but an obedient and efficient officer—he
was the true hero of the retreat of the Grande Armée.
Of a remarkably strong constitution, Ney was a man of
action, not of sentiment. Highly characteristic was his
answer to a wounded man who besought him to save him.
“What would you have me do?” said he. “You are but
one of the victims of the war—voilà tout!” When Ney
was told of the death of the young de Noailles, he answered,
without moving a muscle—“Well, well, his turn has come;
it is better that we should lament his death than that he
should lament ours.” The following incident is equally
characteristic of the man. At Smolensk Ney was abandoned
by Marshal Davout, and lost almost all his troops,
artillery, and baggage. When, by circuitous roads, through
bogs and forests, he overtook Napoleon with a handful of
men, and the Duke of Eckmühl began to excuse his conduct,
Ney merely replied—“I have not accused your Grace
of anything. God sees us, and He is your Judge.”
“Ney saw,” says Ségur, “that some one must bear the
brunt of the retreat, and of his own free will he accepted
the post of danger, undertaking to cover the rear of the
army.”
“The Russians were advancing,” says an eye-witness of
one engagement, “under cover of the forest and of the
wagons we had abandoned, and firing on Ney’s troops with
great effect. The latter were on the point of taking to
flight when the Marshal seized a rifle, rushed up, and led
them into action. He replied to the Russian fire with as
little concern for his own safety as if he did not know what
it was to be a father and a husband, wealthy, noble, and
respected. Although playing the part of a private soldier
.pn +1 // 298.png
he did not cease to be a general. Taking advantage of the
ground, he made full use of the cover afforded by hills and
houses. In this way he secured for the army a respite of
twenty-four hours. On the two following days he displayed
the same heroism; from Viazma to Smolensk he was fighting
for ten days without a break.”
Military history probably furnishes few instances in
which a commander has extricated himself from so difficult
a position as that in which Ney found himself when,
as we have already said, he was abandoned by Davout on
the road from Smolensk to Krasnoye. The rear-guard of
the Grande Armée was caught in a trap; Dorogomilovsky’s
forces lay across the road and on either flank, so that it
was absolutely impossible to pass. Ney, however, could
not bring himself to yield, and did his best to cut his way
through. Again and again he led his exhausted troops
against the enemy’s bayonets; but musketry volleys and the
fire of 40 guns at a range of 250 paces could not fail of
their effect. At last the greater portion of the French
division, consisting of 12,000 men, surrendered, and all
their artillery, 27 guns, baggage, etc., passed into the
hands of the enemy. Marshal Ney, however, was not
one of the prisoners. He took advantage of the darkness
to escape with 3000 men, who readily followed him.
The means which he employed to effect his escape were
perhaps not quite legitimate. The Marshal detained the
officer who came from General Dorogomilovsky with an
offer of surrender, and while he was awaiting a final
answer, slipped away, first in the direction of Smolensk, and
then by a circuitous flank march to Orcha.
The details of this retreat and final escape have an air
rather of romance than of stern fact. The boldness with
.pn +1 // 299.png
which the operation was conceived and executed is nothing
less than astounding. “The eyes of every man in the little
detachment that slipped so quietly out of the hands of the
Russians,” says Fezensac, “were turned towards the Marshal.
He showed no trace of anxiety or irresolution, but
no one dared to question him. Ney said to one of his
staff-officers who was standing by—
“Nous ne sommes pas bien.”
“Qu’allez vous faire?” asked the officer.
“Passer le Dniéper.”
“Où est le chemin?”
“Nous le trouverons.”
“Et s’il n’est pas gelé?”
“Il le sera.”
It was as he said. The fugitives came upon a lame
peasant who served them as a guide. The ice was only
just strong enough to bear. Nevertheless, most of the
troops got across safely after abandoning all their baggage.
The Cossacks started in pursuit the following day, but in
forty-eight hours Ney made his way by river and forest,
after much fighting, to the town of Orcha.
It is said that when Napoleon heard of Ney’s arrival, he
exclaimed with delight—“I have 200,000,000 francs stored
in the cellars of the Tuileries. I would willingly give them
all to save such a man as Ney.”
However brilliant Ney’s movements at the battle of
Krasnoye may have been, it is impossible to read Napoleon’s
account of the engagement, in Despatch XXIX., without
a smile. With the most ludicrous perversity Napoleon
represents the Marshal as victorious.
General Dumas says that after crossing the frontier, he
was one day taking coffee at an hotel in Gumbinen, when
.pn +1 // 300.png
a stranger entered. He was dressed in a dark overcoat,
and wore a long beard. His face was blackened as if it
had been burned, and his eyes were bloodshot. “Here I
am at last!” he said. “Why, General Dumas, don’t you
know me?”
“No. Who are you?”
“I am the rear-guard of the Grande Armée—Marshal
Ney.”
.ni
.nr psi 0em
.sp 4
.fs 80%
.ce
THE END
.sp 4
.hr 40%
.ce
Richard Clay & Sons, Limited, London & Bungay.
.fs 100%
.pb
.if h
.ce
Transcriber’s note
.sp
Silently corrected typographical errors and
inconsistencies; retained non-standard spelling.
.if-
.if t
.na
.in +2
Transcriber’s notes
.sp
Silently corrected typographical errors and
inconsistencies; retained non-standard spelling.
.sp
Small captionless hand sketches were not retained.
.sp
Italic text in the original is delimited by _underscores_.
.in -2
.if-
.ad